ee : + cae ibeltabeas

|
prensa. :
se
|
meal n tyertt: 7 ;
:
: ve iets -
Gx ums
UNINEASTAAAS
RISERUTERSAS

Craftsmanship”
 Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2023 with funding from
University of Alberta Library

https://archive.org/details/Bard1970
 THE UNIVERSITY OF ALBERTA

THE HUMAN AURA

by
(Cc) WILLIAM J. H. BARD

A THESIS

SUBMITTED TO THE FACULTY OF GRADUATE STUDIES

IN PARTIAL FULFILMENT OF THE REQUIREMENTS

FOR THE DEGREE OF MASTER OF EDUCATION

DEPARTMENT OF VOCATIONAL EDUCATION

AND INDUSTRIAL ARTS

EDMONTON, ALBERTA

FALL, 1970
 =

eee
| oh
_) | : : Cowe he
—. ATHSaIA IO pregavamy 7 ee
7 _ = » 7

SAUA WAMOR HT ik
7
: : ‘
yd

aqankd .H .U MATIIIW (9) ae

4 ; -
elecsHT

aaTQUTS ATAUGAND 4O YIGUOAT BHT OT darrinave

STYaMAAIUOSA BHT YO TMEMITTIUG JAITAAS UL ‘a

BWOLTASUAT IO asrenM 10 S8A0u0 GHT 404

_
WOXTADUGS AMOLTADOV IO. THEMTRAGHA -
; ' Q ; ;
@THA TJALATSUGMI GMA, — heal
;
;
* 7 >

yi io ‘3 :

. ARABIA eros Ae
 THE UNIVERSITY OF ALBERTA

FACULTY OF GRADUATE STUDIES

The undersigned certify that they have read, and

recommend to the Faculty of Graduate Studies for acceptance,

a thesis entitled "The Human Aura" submitted by William

John Hugh Bard in partial fulfilment of the requirements

for the degree of Master of Education.

 s hada ee
bis ,bsex ovsed yodt tsr3 yiisie
ato i el- ot
,eonstqeoos rot esibuze la
a
 Abstract

This thesis, the Human Aura, is an attempt to

correlate the claims of three types of thinkers who have

sought to establish the existence of the human aura. These

thinkers are: (a) Occultists, (b) Theosophists and

(c) Medically trained researchers.

The occultists were individuals with belief in hidden

or mysterious powers not explained by known scientific

principles of nature. They attempted to bring these powers

within human control by scientific methods. All of the so-

called natural sciences stemmed from occultism.

The theosophist was a member of any religio-

philosophical system purporting to furnish authoritative

knowledge of God and of the Universe in relation to God, by

means of direct mystical intuition, philosophical inquiry, or

both, Man they claim is composed of a lower (mortal) and

higher(immortal) nature. By a cycle of birth-death-rebirth,

PUrLEa cations ands training, of. the, body, they believe that the

latent divine powers in man are activated freeing him from

the bonds of personality. He thus becomes one with the

Divine.

Paracelsus, a Swiss physician, broke with the medical

theories of his day and initiated the spirit of medical

independence which led to modern medicine. Paracelsus

eredited the body with having two substances, visible and

 - ; ‘or
~ ‘45 4
_ a

‘6 | . ae
a yy ae 7
ates

od tqmetts ap et ews nemuli oct yeleeds eke

edd etslerx0D
even ow exsainins to esqyt seid? To amisio
sect? sis meme os to goneteixe say detidstee ot tHeuoe 7

baa edetqoeoenT (d) ,aveitivosO (6) 18as szeam eae

_etetiorsseo1 bentsis yilsobbem (9)
ssepen av tobled w¥iw ereubivebal Srew edeltinoes ame”
osititnsios awondk yd bsnisiqxe ton ei.ewou avoitedeym to

axewoq Sasdd pniid oF bsstqmezis ysct .szussn to estgioniig

~oe Sd¢ to LIA .eborssm oftisneice yd LoxrtaeD nisms aiddiw

fetstluoce moti bestmete asonetos Lsintsa beliso

~oipilez yas $0 ‘yedmom 5 eew taidqosood? saT

ovitstitodtus deintut o¢ pnitroquvg medeye Ispidqoseiidg

yd \bod o¢ soitelex ai satevinv edd Io bas bod te epbelwons

xO ,witupas Isoidqoeoling ,sortinent Isotteym soexth to ensem

bas (Lsdiom) 1ewol 6 to bSeoqmo> at misio yedd msM .fitod|

fduides-ddssb-dtaid to sioyo 5 ya .szuten (Isesomnt) xeddghd

eft tedy ovetiod years ,ybod sds to painters bas notssoisdiaagl

mozi mid patseaxt bessvitos Sis asm mi exswog snivib

sii diiw sno esmoned esdt oH .ysilsnoaexsq to ahoait Sa

; eS eS y

Isoibsma ods dtiw sxtoud wnsiniaydg eeiwe 5 Pa

(eothem 20 tinige ont bedsidtmt Bas yeb att to
eueleosis? eniokbem nxehom o% Sel doidw 8
bas aidtetv ,asonstedue
ows pnived dtiw ybod edd Bs
 1v

invisible. The latter substance the etheric shadow, was said

to be beyond disintegration. Derangements of it produced

disease. Paracelsus relied upon invocations, the vibrations

of music and color, divine elixirs, talismans and charms,

herbs and the regulation of diet, and bleeding and purging.

These cures of his were hailed as miraculous by his

contemporaries, and his genius was known throughout Europe.

Although the traditions of Hippocrates and the clinicians

dominated medicine after Paracelsus--and continue to do so--

the mystics have also flourished.

The method of study was a review of primary biblio-

graphical material compiled by the forementioned researchers

inthe field. The background material was taken from secondary

references by leading writers in the field. This biblio-

graphical research was supplemented by a correlation of

implications from the research writings of occultists,

theosophists and medical practitioners.

Conclusions were drawn that appear to establish

(i) that there is a body of phenomena which strongly supports

rational belief in the entity called the human aura,

(ii) that these phenomena reveal much about people's minds

and how they can be improved.

Suggestions for aura analysis application in

education, industry, business and government were submitted.

 ,enoltssovail soqu peties avelsos1s4 i
enortsrdiv sit

\amxeto bas ensmatiss ,erixife snivib ,1oLleo brs ery

palpi ‘bas pribeeld bas \teub to nottefupes ons bas edzed

aid ye avolvostim es belied stew eff 20 aezso SaeaT ,

.eqoiws juodpuoxids awondt esw auitoep aid bans esi tsr0gmedmoS Ie

gnetoiniio eft bas estsrooqqih to enottibs1s ont dpwods iA . |

--0e ob oF euntttnoo bas--eveleosis? r9tts saipibom bessnimob

.podeizvol? oels sved eotseym oft on

s esw ybute to Bodiam sat
a
-otidid yismitg to weivet ‘

ycmmaseaes benotinsmero: ort yd beligmoo Isitesem Leobdgszp a

yisbmoose moxt aeAst aaw Istustsm bavosrpaosd edt -bilett om nat ‘a

-otldid elf? .bisit edd ar exstixw paibesl yd asonetetex 7

to noisslsries 5s yd beinemeiqque esw ASxs9ee8e7 isoirngsze af

.etertivose io apmisixw doresesx. oft moxt enoktsotiqmt 7

.ersnoistizosiq [sorbem bas ete inqoeoeds at
deildstes ot tsSeqqs tert wax etew ano.erlonod Lp ;

etioqque yipnorte doinw sasmonsdg to ybod 5 Bk sien? sats LY a

.stus memud sdt belles ytitas sds ab tetied sniasiinil

ebaim 2e'sigosg tuods doum Isevs1 snemotaiq seont secs Chk)

-bsvorgmt ed aso yor wor Bi

ni noLtsoLriqgs eteylens Siu tot anoisesppye — sg
bes simdve 9iSw InsndxSsvop bas eesntend i
,yistewbaac
a ‘ 7 ci! J %

“a y

ie Oe)

Nl
 Acknowledgements

The writer wishes to express his appreciation to

Dr. Henry R. Ziel and Dr, D. R. Young. for their valued

suggestions and assistance throughout this study, and to

Dr. John King-Farlow especially, for his methodological

caution and literary expertise.

Appreciation is also extended to those teachers and

graduate students whose interest has encouraged this

research,
 t BuO it 3!
oF bas vybus2 Bids duod
tai
Isstpolobodsom aid sot Sen

. ee
abs at
bas exeidses seodt of a
eidd bepsivooms asd gasisini 98
 Table ot Contents

Chapter Page

iw) statement and Importance of the Problem... . . I

POC OOM LCs Se ae) 20. tien nate lhas oder ag hes SN Gk oa! Mah eee 2

HducattoenalmSignifticance of the Study... . . 4

Lit CatiOnenor athe yiSOtudVes mms Sneed woes dank. 6

Dapanhnal VS) Shia cnet wad Aven) tee See Spee 60% 6

SCT NON eerie! rg ie: Rrelere bie) ob la so Miso can Pose eee Ran Me 6

Mephod.ofaStudy Wewele Mis ivmeehdeoss soe wes Z

User Oreo reat Cheeni os) cate Oe ee ea eee oe 7

De tino Lene Ome Terme nc swe i py han nce le tous Wan bag ae 9

Jom aeReView On Related Literature: @.4 66s) eos se

CSCuLE ABACK GEOUN Gas. ex 2 Vem moe £e4 eu ot) Got ts Ld

THEGSOpht
Cal sbackGround.« sau telen sarees een ce LS

Racinetye Bales Gnd pice vc. Gelrsaa pene ha ate corre ltcs wis meer a7

SCUeNbdEtC wBaACKOROUNCs %.) sarc amine: a,c) pauees erosmes aca tac O7,

3. The Occult and Theosophical Concepts: of the Aura. 25

inpberence orc lainvyoyant Sight. 08. G4 2 cD

Panchadasiws» Concept or ‘the Aura <2. % . . 927

Cuseleyys. Concept. of Ene Arg) pa 2 os 20s 4 ase 36

How Theosophists Defend their Aura Research

DINO Stae us ew sins 1bOres eee. sate. Raha Gal hcfulte, inoue ee

Steinerts .Concept-of the Aurd 5. .95 «. «2 #44

Leadbeater's Concept of the Aura ...... 48

4, The Medical Practitioner's Concept of the Aura . 54

Dr. Walter John Kilner's Concept of the Aura. 54

 ore aX eerrer* i
ay ee PL . amteT 20 notdinkted ©
; : otuteietid petsiex to eaten A yi
eS ae
Isosdgoeosdt | — -
co. a ww + « + Breorpassd
. L . pameaptosd toate iw

ok ws ee » Bettronbalose oitisnersa 7
odT
s1uA sdt+ to atqoonod fsokdgosoodT bas 49990
a al
4 + « adRk® Insyovrtsl9 20 sometsd
» 4 + BWA oft To iakiseearonme
 VidSs

Chapter Page

Dr. George Starr White's Concept of the Aura. aya

Se Conclusions by Implications 68

Summary of the Occultists Aura Research 68

Summary of the Theosophists Aura Research 69

Summary of the Medical Practitioner's

Research 2 e e e e 6 e ° e ® e e e ve

Correlation of Aura Research Implications . 713

Suggested Aura Analysis Application in

Education, Industry, Business and
GOVSRNMCIC 0) Wi rel) se re ee oe sett ce,

Baucacion, for World Citizenship =. ..0 = 84

References 87

Appendices .... 90
 doxseaeh SsmwA i, eae ent 2o yTsmme

e'xsnoitisos1d {aotbsM ont fo y xSeum

. * . as . * P
. * * ¢ * *. >

enoisssifaqml dorsse#sA rey 30 nolt+slez1x0D

bebetas’
ni noitsoiiqaA eieylsnA oan issou
pons eeentesd ,yiteubni ,ao f t
. *. * * . . sen
. . . * . . . *
a . .

be... ss» - gtdensstitd bliow sot fottesyba

* . . * . . * *
. . . . . . . .
. * . . . . .
¥8

» ° . *- *
 LISTCORSPLATES

Pramitave Mans Spiritual Body =<... .« 2

Pramitave Mans: Mental Body <=... . . %

Primiveaive Man seAstral “Body 4:4. 4 4.6.6...

Ordinary Mans Spiritual Body .. . %

Ordinary Man’ s*Mental- Body. % 2 4.4. .% =.

Ordinary Manis Astral Body 22 i)... «hen

Advanced Man. s) Mental Body 2... 4s). <2.

E WOM
RU RSe OLA EOC pis ive ves sy ioe uP ee ce fen eee 8 100

AuvarOL, SUGden aDEVOtCLON ©4 os ars ke ee eG LOL

Aube OLe intense Anger (65 se l=. 6 Ge eas Oz

BuraOrslntense \hear {ve hee. lS ae os 103

FURS ASLO i 1HO VC ater ter lisiewawibte) "lotic cil Yemete oictala Gant sa Maye ace 105

Peis Cima ebi tale Cig a Sees a cul Gene hae Ne ae 106

Aurar or Miserliness- 3. . 9s % «+ OT)

Aural On Depression. . 4). % a6 108

Alva Of EhewSclentiftic: Individuales. % 109

Aura of the Devotional Man's Astral Body 110

The Etheric Double in a State of Good Health ee

The Etheric Double in a State: of I11, Health els

 = ; M 9%
rr * * ybod isx1teA

ere ds see aun emaoe oe

2
. .

eer) oe wali | ei oesiad

ybod IsuseA 2" a a a
Ore Me iets
ybod [staeM tied besa
> a
ra er 4 ba nokioeaRA 30-2
ee nobtoved nebbye to su :
et Oo OMe Ce. Oo
Roe

ee ae > xopnh. senegal to nel a re '<

Po ae Oe ee Se)

ere ee oe ise% ae, io suk

eee
oe 9 ee tee HL ee
a wads 2 eee

., Isubivibnl oitisneioce ais 40 Butt OL

» «
k
. ybod istdeA e'asM Isnotsoved edt to sa
alll
- deinen bood 0 ess 5 nt eidved
a ‘Aves LET Yo 92632 © ak ofdv0d obvedem oat
.

<2?
 Chapter 1

Statement and Importance of the Problem

Since the existence of the human aura is not well

known and documented information pertaining to it is not

available on the campus of the University of Alberta

(Edmonton) it would appear that a historical review of

documented research on this "life space" would be pertinent

for all faculties interested in the betterment of man.

Hence, the purpose of this study is to establish the reality

of the human aura.

There is deep significance for the Faculty of

Education in detailed study of claims about the human aura

and its analysis as it pertains to the individual student,

because if indicated aura research findings are true, all

attempts to educate the individual to date has been one

OF Contormity and stereotyping. It 1s’ a certainty that open=

minded investigators from other faculties (psychology,

philosophy, medicine, and the arts) will find cause for

reflection and perhaps application.

If the aura represents the sum total of development

and. evolution of life as stated by G. S. White (The Story of

the Human Aura, 1928, p. 23) and it reveals the temperament,

disposition and condition of health according to S. G. J.

Ouseley (The Science of the Aura, 1949, p. 3-4) and is

according to the laws of physics influenced by every other

F
| ae
bis snomesss&
maidozd siz i0 sons roam
.
s
flsw gon et Buus asmud odd to soneseix
is 3x 9q no td em so rt pa bi dentioob ‘bas avon ‘.
jon ei 3i oF pain
to Bqmso ort ai otde
tieve
ssxsdf A to ytiexsviau eft
5 ted3 16999 5 bluow +i ino2nombs)
Ao weivex Isolroseind
stil” eidd no dozsoeet beamemwoo’
+nonisxsq od Sivow "goaqe
edt mt beseetsdnt esitiuost iis x0}
.fem to tnonretited
oid vena
7 :
oF af xu eins to geoquug
ytiisex ont detidszes
sive nemo att 20

gxsAit
~

x03 sonso tine te qeob et

to ystiuosi eds
ike 710 ybuse bolisteb at nolssoubtl
situs asmud ods suods

aij oF eniszisg +i e6 ele beast asi

thebuse tsubivibas

iis ,su13 sxs epaibnit dorssest sius botsolbakt

ed} stsoube
Eb
2f enusved

ot arqness8
eno aeed esd ets5 of fs ybivtbai

ysnisti5 > 5 2i 31 ‘paigygoszeze bas ysimsoRaeo to oa

-qsgo tsd3
1r9dz0 mort arosspisasume . di
-ypoloroyeg) esisiuosi
Iliw (esis oft Das ,emioibom cetgenot a
sot seusd bait
.noitsoi lqgs. eqenusg ius nots
to {[s30F me ont ad sins odd 32
snemqoleveb
mat
sit) stidw .@ .D yd pasate as Att a
| siiamisxeqies ott. efevex 4k) brs (eS 4 OSE ui
h —
Bb “oe <2° 03 ‘emibxo035 hicedoaeniua

of eee iat )
ny sivA fssit toeri
|
race- and moder of motion*(White , “1921899 p.923) 5) thenvdetal led

knowledge of the human aura and its interpretation has

Significant import for those who mold and shape the young in

eur educational institutions.

Procedure

Documented research material pertaining to the human

aura as compiled by occultists, theosophists and medical

practitioners in the field were reviewed, analyzed and cross-

referenced to establish or disprove their claims that the

human aura does exist and is a unique record of the individual

concerned.

The documentation of researchers, in each of the

forementioned areas of investigation, were summarized and

pertinent implications pertaining to verification of the

existence of the human aura were cross-referenced and

correlated. Correlated implications indicated that the

human aura does exist.

Recommendations for the application of aura analysis,

particularly in the Faculty of Education, were made.

Need for the Study

To forecast and control events is the ultimate

purpose of any science. This is particularly true of educa-

tion. However, like some sciences, education has had to be

content with only the prediction of events. Education, as

in the case of astronomy, lacks control. Students are

 a txogqmt
mt pauoy edz snietiie bits Blom onw buadh
-anotjutisent uname

syubsso0rF
:
3) oh 4

oft oF poinisixeq Isiisssm ascpreiabe a bes aemyood

damud 7
isoibem. Sas ate idqozosns ‘gsaisinese yd beligqmoo ~ ewe

-2e01%> bas bexvisae sbewsivex Ssi4w Pieri ods me exenotsitonyg

hy foe

edt jedt+ amisin rtedt Pe EN 10 detidstes of beoaedeiien

=
levbivibnt efi io biozss eupiny Bat bas teixe eaob sive nem
: ioe)

sit to dons At ,eredoissast to notssiasmuoob edt r“

bas besissmmve sxrow inoltjspisesvas to ase16 becotsnemaxo2

ad¢ to noitsoitfisy oF pninissteq enoitaoilams snomiszag

bas besnszsisy-ee01Dd Siow Situs osemuAd saz 0 apne

oft teniz besgsobbni enoistsoitqmt bets ler10d bounberica

Lae staixe Boob ann sane

wie
vafeyleas. sxus to nottsoiiqas odt 1z0i eaoltsbasmmooen
.obsm ea19sw ,noltsoybaS to ytivost siz az yixsiup ;

y5use edt 10% Host

sismitiu sat et ma fotanos bas tesos10% of oe

lie iied
“Bubs to ents \lasiuoisseq ai aint -sonsiva y 9 on
ad ot sd eed
ny ones ei brine ewoH
expected to "play the game" at the most decisive time of

their lives. Consequently the students have begun to look

on education as a game: a set of rules to obtain a degree.

It is evidenced by campus unrest, at all universities, that

we are flushing the creative intuition of students down the

drain and losing the co-operation of the individual student

in higher education. This is particularly noticeable at

points of departure in opinion. Control appears to present

insuperable difficulties.

Many of the problems of education are ethical and

cannot be solved by the procedure that the scientist usually

pursues. One such problem is whether greater emphasis should

be given to the development of social values or work skills.

Such broad issues cannot be settled by turning to empirical

science alone. The answer must be found in moral philosophy;

philosophy of the natural growth pattern of individuals.

Contrary to present educational practices, it must be

fully realized that the group is secondary to the individual.

Is not the group composed of individuals? It is akin to

Saying that man is a product of his culture, when culture is

actually a product of numerous individual men. The greatest

innovations in our society have been brought about by the

creative thinking of individuals.

This strong healthy desire for individual expression

is at the root of all student unrest today. Why do we persist

in imposing conformity at the expense of individual expression?

If sanity is to prevail in our society, self-fulfilment for

 x

e sa ch s dial I
ie to eb he um ee st ti ad
to amis ov theds
tool ot avpad svad esnsbu de omy ylsaoupeenod vesys
t 30 40 2 5 ve ni sp & BF notdeoube MO
es iu
,eerpsb 5s nbeddo ot ek at
ti az ev in g Ils 3s \t ee un aUGMBO: yd beonsbhive
jada ,aei
SV itpexo ons poidenti 91s ow
atnebute to aortiosai
eit mwob
SsAit pateol brs aie1b
#nobute Isvbivibai ods 30 noissisqgo-00 i

at eid? .fottsoube zeripid aL

ts oldssoison yiisivoti16a
ss
Loaisnoe3 -noiniqo ai etudisge> to etatog
dmsee%q oF aiseqqds
’ paitiuoitisb aldsrequant
edt to yosM 7(ad
S15 norteanube to emeidosq
bos Lsordists
ed J0nnso "
teds sisbeperg oft yd bavio2e
yifspes +etgnatoe efit
dove nO ,seveiig 7
etesriqme 19369%P xedsodw ei meldorq
Stuode
to ¢asmqoLsveb saz og nevie od
Axrow 10 esulsy Lsiooa
_elfize
osoxd dove “
belsses ed jonnS) esleet
ot posses yd
[soiifame
teum 19wens eit .enols eoneioe
Jarom ai baouot ed
yiaoeoling
djwoip [sexzus6ea sit 20 ydqoeoltrg
elpubivibat to aress6g
oF yisisaod ys
y2ooLI9sBTy lsnoigspubs insesig
sd seum ti
et quote ait ted¢ besiisees ylla®
feubivibnt odj ot yxsbaodee
Selevbivibnt 10 Peeeoqmeo quoxp sda ton el
of nids al 31
s ei osm sstht padyse 7
ei suutiue nodw ,syorivo etd to touboxq

sesdsoxp odT mom Isubivibai avoxemum 10 joubo1g 6 ylisudos

eis yd suods tdpuord meed eved yssfooe aso ai enoitsvonnt

e
elsubivibni to pnianidd eea:
7
xz0t Sijeab ydsleod paowse eLdT i
noteesiaqxe I[seubivibai

teiexeq ew of all bases a | aaa ifs to soo ont

the individual is a must and no expense should be spared to

ensure that our society reaps the benefits that such a policy

would obtain.

It has been stated that man knows more about space

than he does about the tip of his own nose. The unknown has

always intrigued man, yet the greatest unknown--man himself--

lies virtually untouched, Valiant attempts to explore inner

space have been made but the lag between research findings and

the present threats to Man's existence on the planet (such

as the population explosion, pollution, expanding and changing

technologies, the race in space, and the armament build-up)

demands an educational crash program with a totally new

approach, The claims made by some medical researchers,

theosophical and occult writers suggests that research of the

human aura may provide the basis needed. Since there is a

dearth of information on the human aura in university

libraries, an historical study of documented research was

considered essential for all faculties.

Educational Significance of the Study

In an educational system, can self-fulfilment be

obtained? Believers in the human aura claim that it can.

The problem is primarily one of individual character analysis

which present day counselors are not qualified to make. Lack

of knowledge of each student's most vital life experience,

ignorance of the impact of past educational training bearing

on present and future environmental and educational responses

 8
enheseinn a Reseie obeiocn ionBrigUae 5 ak
eqess yseioos avo “a oman
yotlog 6 dove tant ‘egitsned oft

pasate ased est dD = ©/ hae

998q3 3u ods 910m awona msn 38s
oat _@aon Awo eid to giz sds suode #90b events
aad awondny
visains= srefeickens 4zqsH01p ofc Joy , fem bovpixzsat i aaa
=} fosmid
jnsiisv .bsdovesny giteusehy det:
szenni stolqxs ot etaqmssJ5&
pel sda sud ebam, agsd syed s0sge
bas epmibnit doisses7 nsowsed
03 ejesudy aneesig° edd - 7
tansld ef no sonsteins e'asM
dove)
nobsuliong ,foreciqne rortsivgog edd 86
pniensds bons pnibasqxs
ni sds2 ona , eeipolondoss th
(qu-Bliud gnemsmze edt Bin .odeqe

5 dtiw msxpotg dass ignottsoube ns ebasameb

went yilstos
emoe yd sbem emisip sit? .dosoTqqe =
~ersiloisees1 Iszibem
aisortw jiyooo has leo triqososds re
edd Yo doxbeess teds exvespeve

bebsen aitesd efz shivotq yam sive osm ‘

i et exeds sonia
Yiiexovinuoi sxus asmud ed m0 nottemiotat to -dexseh

Hodnemucob to ybusa seas . seiserdil

Leoirotd ;
sew dOxsse01
,asitiuosi (is stoi Isisasses bersbLenod - .
— ro
ybuv2 sd? to Sonsclitnapte Isnotszsouba :

6d goemiriiui-iise nes watince Isanoitsoube aa al Te :

nso tf 3eda misio sive camod od? a. extsveticd

eleylsas sxes2sisdo Isubivibnt jo eno ylivemisg et

Aosd scam oF boltilsup zon 916 exoiseenian ysh Insee1q

\Sonerregxe eitf Issiv s2eom 2'anebuge dose to 6

gntsnee Grknisxs’ Lenditanibe tang to: touguek

ate Relene
remain the main obstacle for educators concerned with the

self-fulfilment of each student. Aura researchers claim the

aura reveals all of this and more. Their documented evidence

suggests this: that it is possible to observe, codify and

classify individual auras, thus making it possible to pre-

scribe what would be required to meet educational needs of a

physical, intellectual, or spiritual kind.

This, they claim, can be accomplished by analysis of

the aura, for it.is a unique individual record of past

actions, present tendencies and future potential. Physicists

determine the elements of the sun, stars, or planets, by

studying their spectographs. Similarly, it is held, the

aura's spectograph will reveal the emotions, the physical

well being, the evolution or type of intellect, and the

behavioral characteristics of each individual.

If this method of character and intellect analysis

is authentic, the educator's main obstacle--lack of knowledge

of the individual student's combined total life experience

and educational training bearing on present and future

environmental and educational responses is removed. This

has greater import when educating adults and immigrants

from other lands. Aura analysis can be considered as a true

international language to be used in counselling and guidance.

If properly used, the biases and influencesof the counselor

are automatically removed and a true individual program for

self-fulfilment can be instigated without delay Or error.

 etd dtiw benrson0o tedsoutie 102
of} mists exedoxs9e51 51UA vtosbuse HBS £6 trom.
eonsbive beiaetacob xieiT .etom bns efdz to tfs

bne ytiboo ,svisado oF sidieeoq eit ti tsdz :2idd ateoppue

=s1q o¢ aldiseaog Ji paixXem evi ,es tus Isubivibai poe

teem o3 beriupsx sd bivow tedw edtzoe |

& to ahseen Vdisisasriee

. Bata bévdeetee tc ,isus>ollsrne fsobeydg

30 eteyians yd beteilgmovcs sd ns> .misio ysdt eid? ~ 78

je6q io bioper Isvbivibat evpiny s ei 7i tot \same One ij

etatoteydd .isisgnetoq siviv? bas eotonebnes Jnsesigd enolsos ‘a

yd ,etensiq 10 \exste ,nve oft to einemels ond enimxeseb sah

edd ,bfed et ti .yluslimie .edgqsrpotosqe tisdis palybese 8~ 7

fsolaydg edi ’ issvex

,encitomsesdt Ifiw ‘igsrpojoege e'sius 7

eit bas ,joolfesni 30 sqys 10 notsulove sft ,pated idew ~~

.leuvbivibni doses to eoiszettetosisdo Issotvaned =

eieyiens goof lesni bis setosisnio to, bodtem eids tf ee

spbelwond to Aoni--sloetedo nism e'1to3sovbs sty \oisnedsos

ak
soneixegxs stil Isto+ benidmoo 2'snebute Leubivibal’ ond to
Ssiujst bas jnases1q oo poixssd pninisss Lsnoittsoubs ons
aiaT .boevomey ei ssenogesi Isnotssoubs bas inion ;
ejnsipinm: bos eifubs pnissoubs new d¢rogmi xedsoxe esi
eUis & a6 bexsbieno> sd as> eleyisas swA .ebapl seds0 mo
-somsbivp Sas priileenvo> ai bea sd ot Spsupasl Isac
xoleenyes siz Sc Genaun fn bas esesid odd ,~bdev vit
tot mexporg Isubivibni ours 6 bas bovomeryi iso.
tore x0 ysleb tuod3iw betapiteai
sd aso oHoml i
 Limitations of the Study

This study is designed to review and correlate

research findings documented by those researchers investi-

gating the reality of the existence of the individual human

aura, and is delimited to the Faculty of Education.

Data and Data Analysis

All data were obtained from primary documented aura

research material compiled by recognized occultists,

theosophists and medical practitioners in the field. Their

data were analyzed, summarized and cross-referenced for

implications that the human aura does or does not exist.

Sample

Although a sample was not required for the purposes

of this thesis, it is befitting that the author comment on

the medical practitioner's samples as they were the only

group to use scientific methods acceptable to contemporary

science.

It is only natural that the medical researcher's

population sample came from their clientele. Dr. W. J.

Kilner documented eighty-eight aura case-studies of varying

states of health. Dr. G. S. White documented nine typical

laboratory experiments and illustrated eleven atypical

diseased auras.

Dr. M. K. Muftic (whose research was not available

at the printing of this thesis) has, according to him,

ec 4

: gn ‘vi ng
au Pe oe 7 of seneiaee € ¥
sasiexs09 7
s opbats yd pet ies
-idesvnd ssofoxesee
.
iv ib nt ed t to so ne de ire atl to aan
asm Isub
ei
t ont os beadamiteb
‘aepresehs to -yst{vos

626d bas 5789

eieyisnA

benissdo 279W pit6b LftA

exus botaomuoob yismixg moxi
yd balrqmos Isiiessm eta
,etatsivoso besinpose:
taorbom pas ads qoeosn-
«bles2 ari 4 ai axsnotsisossg
sted?’ (ae to~-*
bos viens —, |
bos besiremmnie
sot benpne1stsi- 228032
ads stadt nae mn.
fon 290b 10 e90b sive demund
4enixe
: iy
slamse
j piel
beiitpes 208 asw slamse 5 dovorns LA
eaeoqiug edd tot
eaisdiied et si .esagds oko
fio tnemmo> TOnNILS sd+ secs dg

2s aeiqnee e* senois tions eotbom add

yino edg stew yeds
sitignetoe 9eV os qu
OF sldstqe use ebodiom
yrsroqmesnmoD

toeds tsiuszen ylno ar $f

e'ysrforssess Isotbom' ont

-t .W 2d Sais ec sieds ‘moxl Ssmao aaetieh Spe

paiyasy to esibuig-sa60 sus ‘Jdpis-ytdpis besnamusc

Levigys eres bodmomioob -eaadW 2 0 .30 seat

cee
tnokgute bet adams
beaesaauitii ‘bas ross:
Ss -
:
 7

documented 4,000 aura force-field measurements on 380 human

subjects in varying states of health. His conclusions

substantiate Kilner‘s and White's findings in that the

intensity, strength and curvature of the field changes with

the subject's state of health (Schaffranke, R., "Secrets of

the Aurapy. Rate Magazine, 1964 7.17, Noun6y 042);

Method of Study

The method of study is a review of primary biblio-

graphical material compiled by researchers in the field. The

background material is taken from secondary references by

leading writers in the field. This bibliographical research

is supplemented by a correlation of implications from the

research writings of occultists, theosophists and medical

practitioners, that the human aura does exist.

Use of the Findings

Since all researchers claim that the aura can be

codified and categorized, it should then be possible for

educators to accurately group students for relevant learning

experiences without counselling error or bias.

If this method of character and intellect analysis

is authentic, the applicability of aura diagnosis in

counselling and guidance is universal regardless of age,

race, or education.

Teachers, instructors, and administrators in all

levels of education could be required to qualify for their

 wacom
nemud 08€ no atnemeawesem
sedate enivssv ra
anolanLonoo ‘eih 6,atissd to
bas eraantin
orld jecd mi eeatbait e'otidw
to sxuiseviuo bas dspnaxse
fitiw espresso pilesit art
d+fsed to stste 3’
to atexr>se” oe sAnsitrense)

(Sb ,o .of TI , boel , pILeSeps! Er s-X

ybuse 40 borszeM

s at ybute to bodszom oft

-otidid yismixg to waiver ‘ » eee

yd baliqmo o isttetam Isobtdgeze

1
ead? ,bisit sd mi exomoisses. ~wnts

yrebnoose moxt neAst ei istressm

yd eponerste: es) |
aidgT . Bisit edt ai exstiiw paibsel
doxyseseen Isoitdgqesxpoiidid re
io moiszela110o af
& yd botnomelqque
eit Mort anoigsoilami

eteinqodosds- ,esetsiuoco to epnitiiw do1sea9t

Ispibsm bus

jetxs acob sive asmud odz tedt ,e1enoeisisostg

io sa) vy CO a
apnibara sid
ag <

6xus offs tedt misio etedorssest tig sonmle

ed iso

ed nsdt bliode ti ,basiiropssso bas peittbos ~

tot sidtesog 1) ae

etnsbute quoxzp ylogsituoos o7 :

painzse! tasvelex 10%

-estd 10 zx0ox1S pniifeenvoo styoditiw = |

eizyisns josilesni bas sstosisdo to, bodjem eids 22

positions by aura analysis. Those professionals interested

in mental hygiene will have a new tool to assist them since

existing and portending psychic stresses are evidenced in

the aura. In this manner neurotic and psychotic individuals

can be denied contact with the young in their formative years.

Professionals in other Faculties may find a new tool

to assist them in aura analysis. The Faculty of Medicine

should be interested in the claims of some medical aura

researchers that disease manifests in the aura before it does

in the physical body. Professionals in Religious Arts may

find verification for references in the scriptures to all

men being clothed in a degree of light. Physicists may be

interested in explaining the physical laws behind the

phenomena. Chemists may be intrigued by attempting to

discover the chemical reactions accompanying auric color

changes, Biologists may find value in aura analysis when

studying the growth pattern of living organisms. Anthro-

pologists may find evolutionary patterns indicated between

different races by comparative aura analysis. Agricultural

professionals may desire to verify certain medical

researchers' claims that various plants are incompatible

growing next to each other. Food nutritionists may be

interested in claims by the same individuals that different

foods affect the aura differently. Environmental engineers

may be intrigued by medical reports that various chemicals

and fumes affect the aura differently. Psychologist and

psychiatrists may find it possible to study transient thought

 eonte madt Sates oF fo03 wer
sidoyad
ni besnshivs sis eseeorce
oijo1uss senna etd at
elsubivebni sigodoyaq bas
ni pnvoy edt msiw 3on7 N05 boineb 9d 85
.emsey svisamio? risen?
x9As0 Mt alsaoigestowt ~ ws |
Idod wen & bnit® ys eelgiuost
sive aL mens tetees oF
to ysivosd sat eleyisns
enisibem
sie nt bosasussat ed binode
gigs Iscibem smoz to emif.io

of atasiinan sesaaib tens ereioiseest

ae90b si ayoted sius oft
pee lscLreysia ots mi
yem e314 euotipiien ms al(snoieesioti

oi esongreisy xrOr potent ew BARS

fis of eetedqrise silt

= .tdpif to serpeb 6 nt Befitols ented mem

ed ysm etaiotayda
Isoteydg 943 prinisiqnes mr beseexesat
edt Boided ews!

yd bovptisai sd yam atermed) sasmedsdq

of pmitqmeits
efoto oses [sotmeno end asvooesb
tofods Diss poiydsumoozs

GS tt suiey Baia yen eserpoloLe _espnsdo

notw ateylens
.ameingeto privil to aizstieq dawerp ert patrybuse
sordgqA
bessoibmi anisitsa yisno.tulove bart yem eterpolog
xeewsed
side svitsxzsqme> yd esost snesetteh
{euudinottpA . .eiaylens

Ppolbsm diasxso Yiiawev, of sitesb yam etsnomeassene

eiditsgmosnt Sas einaniq evolssy teda emislo ‘expsorsseee —

ad ysm egetnoisiisyn boot .1siso doss od Jeon eatwoxre

tpexetiib sedd afsabivibai sms2 sts yd emtelo at beseotestt

my ; i
'
exeentpns Issnmemnoiivod .ylanexsti tS sius 6d¢ spstie ebook_
elgoimsdo auciisy ged? e3i0gex Issibom yd bevgitint ed”

bos detpotodoyed Yisneretiib sive 9rd soedts sem? bee 7

7
by use of aura analysis and pinacyanole movie film. As

stated by G. S. White (1928, p. 46) the area of research in

which aura analysis is applicable is unlimited. In this

study our concern is the applicability of aura analysis to

education,

Definition of Terms

tl. Awras:

A. Everything in nature generates its own aura,

atmosphere or magnetism. The fact is equally true of
the lowest crystal and of the living organism, of the
a and the highest conscious entity (Ouseley, 1949,
Dems)st

In the human organism there are forces analogous to, if

not identical with, the forces of electricity and
magnetism. Each human being possesses a "magnetic"
field which is the aura--it radiates from each individual
as solar rays emanate from the sun. The human aura
partakes of the essential qualities of the etheric, the
astral, the mental and the spiritual forces of the
individual. In a vital sense, every human being creates
his own magnetic atmosphere which unfailingly reveals
the temperament, disposition, character and the conditions
of health (Ouseley, 1949, p. 4).

B. The dictionaries define the word aura as: "Any subtle

invisible emanation or exhalation." The English
authorities, as a rule, attribute the origin of the word
to a Latin term meaning "air," but the Hindu authorities
imsi Shrthatwet had its origin in the Sanscrit [sic] root Ar,
meaning the spoke of a wheel, the significance being
perceived when we remember the fact that the human aura
radiates from the body of the individual in a manner
similar to the. radiation of the spokes of a wheel from
the hub» thereof, ‘The Smscnt
Bic] origin of the term is the
one preferred by the occultists, although it will be
seen that the idea of an aerial emanation, indicated by
the, Latin, moot, aisinot sforedigqn ctowthe real tsagnzfiicance
of the term.

Briefly, then, the human aura may be described as a fine,

ethereal radiation or emanation surrounding each and
every living human being. It extends from two to three
feet, in all directions, from the body. It assumes an
 Ww =
e
eiaieas to
Bh iscneiet aeiabiand ecli
(op .q ,88@4) ane ee Y
mk doxseest to e935 eds
eteyte
sim at Jbodimtiqu ef ofdeoilqas et
ent ei mxapmoo “wo gh
sxus 10 sa tad
od eteyisns

entrat to mors iniisd

eivden mt painsyteva A
,BxvE AWO ‘agi eeterensp |
40 guis yilsipe ai tos sit metjeapad 10 Sto
pxivil sft to bans Lasayzo Ffzowol sft.
edd to ,methepro
,yelseuo) ysitns avotsenoo seonpid oft bas steewol
,eeel aioe |
.
al: “oe
menue a giew :
22 ,od avopolsms ssor0? exs ezarlt meinspio tsotsasb: Son ates
bas yiiviziosis to esazot ois ,doi w
.mattenpsm —
"ottenpem” s eeeesezog pried tbitastf dosa -¥
leubivibat dope movi esisibsar ti-~sivs edd at doidw Slot?
ua SAt mott sisnsme eyst isio ask 7)
sive namud oAT eft to esxse tisg -
efit ,orasniss sit to eeitiisup Isrénoe29 ,iszte6
ad? to a2o010t [fut iziae- sad Buns 15taom edi
,senee Isejiv s al isubivibat ;
seise1D phied semid yiovs
eisever Yinmilisiny doldw stergsomis sisenpsm awo eid
,noitie2ogeth , Troms regmes ont 7
enoisibnoo sit bas setosisno
(b .q ,eS8f ,yelsevO) d3tsed to" ©

yaA" 228 SxU5 biow aid (erated eotsrsnossoth ed? a ad ;

elzdge a
detipa®t oft " noListadxe 19 aobjen sme eldie lval
stows 28 _pebtinedsye 9% es
brow oft to sipixo sds ofedtttt«e
ssi¢ttodiué uballH sft ud "vais" pninsem miot wised s 69
tA 400% (nw) AizoeAs2 9719 OF Atplio 432 bed 2 deca ne a.
parad sorsoltiitmpie sit ,Iserlw 5s to segs sds pi a
e106 emul od¢ Jstid tos? onde yedmemsx ow new bev ele a
eoetsibex
temism 6 ni tsubivibal edt to ybod sla mor

adThPape JR Pees
moz? Lssiw s to ey sid lo moktekisx sdt ot aekimke ey

betsosbri 136 a5 t 998

yd deta ed3’
Samos feox sit o3 porns
 10

oval shape--a great egg-shaped nebula surrounding the

body on.all sides for a distance of two to three feet.
This aura is sometimes referred to, in ordinary terms as
the "psychic atmosphere" of a person, or as his "magnetic
atmosphere" (Panchadasi, 1950, p. 5-6).

C,. Aura is a manifestation of the rate and mode of

motion from a living body--animate or inanimate, in other
words it is the manifestation of the rate and mode of
motion of vital force.

The aura, psycho-magnetic radiation, or magnetic atmos-

phere, being a rate and mode of motion, must, according
to the fundamental laws of physics, be influenced by
every other rate and mode of motion.

When we thoroly (thoroughly) understand the definition

of aura, psycho-magnetic radiation, or magnetic atmos-
phere, and then thoroly (thoroughly) understand its
properties, we can readily see that in this magnetic
atmosphere we have an exact image which represents the
product of the sum total of the development and evolution
Of lite (White, 1928, 21-23).

The Etheric Double:

It may be frequently seen through different colored

screens as a dark band adjacent to, and following the
contour of the body, Separating the latter from the true
aura. Commonly it is from one-sixteenth to one-eighth
of an inch in breadth, rarely more, keeping a uniform
width all around the body. In disease this space will
sometimes look much wider, but then it is presumably a
pathological condition, and probably not identical with
the natural phenomena (Kilner, 1965, p. 38).

The Inner Aura:

The aura proper lies just outside the etheric double.

The part nearest the body is evidently more dense, and has

a different texture from the most distant portion. Both

portions appear to shade into the other but with the help of

colored filters containing dicyanin it has been possible to

separate the inner from the outer aura.

 20: sbow brs sist oft to coksesestine m 6 et save ere
10 Sdemias--ySod pnivil s moxrt ne wn
servo at ,9ssmineait
90 ebom bas tsi sit Yo noitsseotinsm’ siz 24 tott aolzom ©
_soter [ediv
prod
~egomts oisenpsm 10 nofttsibe: ofzenpsm-ofoyed , 8106
sisx 6 pated ,S2 em
paibrooos ,jeum vOLIOM to abom Bas
yd beonsuliai ed ,2oreyiig to sweL LietnemBbaut eff of
bre 3362 1shsto ’
.fmofszom to sbom
yloxeds sw asdW
noisinizeb ods pnstexsbav (yldeyorori) -ono
otsenpsm yeg a , to
-sonmds DitSnpam 10 ,moissibsi 9%
bus,
ati bas¢erebny (yirevorons) ylorods aedt 861372
ottenpam Bint mi jedt 20e ylibset nso Sw stor
6Hd4 atnsesrqs1 doiriw spsmi Josxs as svsit SW
io [sso2 mue sag to ao ae
acttufeve bis snemgoleveb edd eitit
-(ES=2£5 ,5SEL ast inw)

:s{devod oiveisa odT x * os

Bexoloo JSasxsttib dpvords nese ylinsuper? od yam 31

alt piiwollol bis ,o¢ sme0stbs busd 4166 6 2s 1¢ 2
aust eft mort ssitel edt paitszsgse ,ybod siz to asoFaes
itdpis-ano oF dziessXle-sao moit ai a: yinommad . 3
mictinu 6 pazqesd ,ssom yletex ,fthserd af dont as
fliw sosqe eift sessath ml .ybod sds Bauows Its” _ “
s yidsmlesyg ei Ji nada sud ,rebiw doum Adolf >
i¢iw Isotinebl ton yidedore bre ,no:tibqop feorpelonis
(RE .g (2a@L .4oalik) sasmonend fsieisa Ss

rewA isant ott

-afddob oLaenss sdt ebtatyoa sav~t eeif 1xsgosq sive adv

,seneb stom yliasbiyvs at ybod sds dastssa $184 edt o

esd bns&

dAtod .MOitx0g gnetetbh s2om st moxt Sx panko

to qler edt dtiw tud t9dto sd} ofmb sbare oFweaqgs enolsze
 BUR

4, The Outer Aura:

The outer aura commences where the inner aura leaves off,
and spreads around the body to a variable distance. It
has no absolutely sharp outline but gradually vanishes
into space, although in the majority of instances its
outer border is sufficiently obvious for measurement
(Rainer, 1965, ep. 4'7):.

SMorthne Ultra Aura:

Beyond the outer aura extending for a considerable

distance is an elusive fine haze or mist only observable in

people with extensive auras. For the sake of reference the

phenomena has been termed the ultra-outer aura.

GY Seelistuvel iment:

To arrive at full development of one's capabilities

through self direction and desire.

7. Life space:

The aura containing a complete summation of the

individual's life experiences and a potential force field

influencing all future reaction to environmental stimuli.

SY sOccultist:

An occultist is an individual with belief in hidden

or mysterious powers not explained by known scientific

principles of nature. The occultist attempts to bring

these powers within human control by experimental scientific

methods. All the natural sciences stemmed from occultism

(Morse, 1954, p. 6258).

 al al i ae
gen io a): ,

>. titans
efdsasbiscos 6 x0t piibndtxs sis 1s7I00 eit baoyse ,
: i,
mi oldsvisedo ylno teitm ro sssd sntt nai

efile S$nme19121 io cAse eddy 10% esis evienesxe driv

610s 1s4v0~sitiu odd homies nesd asd “

mee
eeizilidsgss e'sno io tnomqofeveb {ius +s sviitvs of Re

Siitasb bas corssesib tee Bpvords

:sosge ebid we)

$3 20 nOissmmua stoitmoo 5 pnintsdaos Baus edt.

blsit soi0i Isttnetoq s has ze0nsitedne sitl e' Lsubivibak

,tiumise lstoemnotivas of aortose: savaut Lis paioneuitat

allan Ear
aebbid ot tetied dAtiw Isubtvibat ag ef 4+2e£t{r>00 nA
2Liitmetoe nwondt yd bonisiqxs ton a29wog auoLvesaym
poizd of eiqnd 3s teigiusoo soit .sywisna Io bstead
ix

otitsasios. Istnomixequs yd Lost aon nemud aids iw meek

>

mettivese moxt bamities=s esonsice lesuten snd ta. i

: Ee a ot

1s. | | 7 :
6 0 ae ee ee Se Os Gi ee ee
 12

9. Theosophist:

A theosophist is a member of any religio-philosophical

system purporting to furnish authoritative knowledge of

God, and of the Universe in relation to God, by means of

direct mystical. intuition, philosophical inquiry, or both

(Morse, 1954, p. 8416).

 Pov
yas 40 ssdmom & Preges agosostts & ite
cwpniiqonotanarote: tox
Mtaseye
oviiseiszodtus deters ‘os prisxoqaug
Re apbalwond
> SaDOE5
nortefes mE sexevial aris ‘Ro ba
‘wa ensom vd \booo
oj % a rd

,noLrsusMme taoneewe 39 orth

d¢od to ,yiivpat tadirigoeo! ida

(atpa sq \ peed youreuy

 Chapter 2

A Review of Related Literature

In modern times it has become commonplace for even

parapsychologists to scoff at the idea of a human aura, to

deny such a thing's existence, to equate alleged evidence

for its existence with hallucinations or with the imaginative

creations of the occultists.

Physicists and parapsychologists need to get together

on this point. More and more writings by men well qualified

in scientific studies are offering claims about significant

Lactsiainivehiismiveld. Scientists of international stature

have been interested and believe that they have left the

occultist and theosophist far behind.

The occultist was an individual with belief in hidden

or mysterious powers not explained by known scientific

principles of nature. His efforts and activities were

attempts to bring these powers within human control by

experimental scientific methods. All the so-called natural

sciences stemmed from the efforts of occultism (Morse, J. L.,

ed., The Universal Standard Encyclopedia. New York, Unicorn

Publishers Inc., 1954, 17, 6258-6259).

The theosophist was a member of any religio-

philosophical system purporting to furnish authoratative

knowledge of God, and of the Universe in relation to God, by

 - § yeqeto

woived A
sindetetid bessien to

ead +1 2omria nxsbom =

sosigaommc>S amoosd
mavs tot
e OF ateipoion
od .sius emud 6 to gpSbi eft te Tios
ob
lis s3supo OF + sons
saixe e’paidd & dove ya
aonebive beps
d3iw gomsieixs ati
os diiw xo enoisencouliesd
evitenipsm:
_eteidiuose ent io enotssex>
bas eraioieyad
J ep os been esekbpolonoyagsts4
sensgspot
stom bns sioM _tntog abit ao
beitilsup ilew asm Yo 2p nigixw
esibuse ottignetoe ai
tvods emisio pmtze2t o si6
jasoitinpre

Letotisnisint to atekstasioe ploit etd mp esos

sitssete
bas botestetnt assd thal
sved yoda tans avetied
adit 3tol
baited 1st ¢tetdqososit bas senha

ns etw seitiuoso sd?

asbbid ni teiled dtiw Isubtivibar

Jon e1awoq evoliedaym 30,

oftksnetoe mwond yd bemtelgxs
-.sivdsa to Bes i i]
esitivicos bas esiolie etH
stew

atdtiw e1swoq saodt paiad of atq

yd foxwsnoo semui

sds LfA _ebodiem oitisdeive ladnemize

fexuden bellso-oe

,+d .G \9et0M) meigiuoso 10 asrolits sag most bammste

mropinU ,AX0Y wo «8: SX isbn

| . (@asa-Basa ,tL seat ,oil Bie
sotptiex yas to xsdmom s 25w tabdqososds =
evitessrortus dainwd o3 pnissoqung meseye
ve Po tabs ni sexevial ofi2 Yobas \bOO.80

7
J
oy

er eee . -
 14

means of direct mystical intuition, philosophical inguiry or

both (Morse, 1954, 23, 8416-8417).

Occult Background

In considering the background of the occultists they:

o » » were philosophers dedicated to the study of the

universe, that sphere whose center, they said, is every-
where, whose circumference has no bounds, and at the
heart of which are united without being confounded--or
are separate, without being lost from sight--the physical,
the intellectual and the divine worlds: the triple face
of all knowledge, the triple base of all analysis, the
triple stem of all synthesis.

The physical world is composed of material, mineral,

vegetable, tanimaltand fluidic kingdoms; of their separate
existences, of their affinities and of their contrasts,
of their perpetual minglings and transformations, and of
the organic laws that maintain the essential unity of
substances in the infinite variety of its products.

The intellectual world manifests itself through the

Spirit of man. Our innate faculties develop and extend
through sensations, knowledge, judgement, will. Sensation
is the affirmation of life; knowledge distinguishes the
forms of that life; judgement compares them; will acts
upon them, and suffers or links their reactions. The
divine world, which embraces both these worlds, is the
eternal source of all life, on the physical and on the
intellectual plane, both of which are governed by supreme
knowledge and absolute wisdom (Christian, Paul, The
History and Practice of Magic, New York, Citadel Press,
L9G 3))s2

However the occultists refrained from any attempt to

explain the existence or nature of God, This is perhaps the

reason why the occult sciences were protected by the Church:

they were part of the theologian's study. Occult doctorines

were considered a distant revelation to former men of the

hidden forces that control, by fixed laws, the economy of

the universe. "All knowledge," said the Church, "comes from

God. Therefore all knowledge is theological and divine

od
y

pssaye 7°
t

s o i f g o k
.

o
itl lg n o isi us dt La
soyxtwpnd K
“

e7oM).
{Peper anew OS beet ,e
|
Ni +}:

aved adj pnixeblenos al

yyetid efeisiuode ons 10 pavoxp
b er9dgueo
“ede 20 yblse ond 02 fexsoibe

10--bsbayoines
4 etd ~-tKip
L tr2 ody *.
ets 6.aleylens f ebqgiatd ets ied
elagninys tts

to heeogies =! BLLOW fso

,fSsonin _fnixzeiam
. opin62 bas-tomins: ,ole
etsisqee xiens to yemobyAlaeo
,etasitnoo x19f2 46° bus rtinits xteds Do, «Se
iloncn Ev Joueng® eas 2
20 bre ,anolitemiotensts brsdteeen
sniem ses. awe l.o Bg 0, otis Zz
to ytinw on Lsiinsees esonsaes ie
to yistiav eginiiant ens ni hd
.efoubowa efi
bliow Isudoslisinas ear
eit dpvords tleeis etestipes -<
al. 30°
baetxe Bis goleyabh esiaivost Ssan d \stotts
es ‘are ; :
40

war
noiteanee ». fl irw \scemepour ,epbgi t to sottam uote
ad+ eeterwencterb sphslw onx (sis
Tl):
atos Iliw amodt esxusamos tnsmephuy qote bre
.atoizapexatw risrli eAatl xo azo
ait
adt ei .ebliow sestt dtod evoetdis Hoktiw . bie
bis Lsolayiq sat no wane tis Io so2do¢
edd mo
Yd fanisvop 916 Hotdw io ig Shee Bi
emetque B
. gt? \ieed ,tsitelsdd) mobeiw sauloecs
esi? lohetio ,210¥ wat’ \sipsl39 S54¢ nent: mae

ot 3gmecse yns mox? banisits aversLuooo sii xsevewoo -

. 7 2 ’
=

aid egetteq ei eidT .502 to sivten 10 i sonete eft, es nrelgy

ixe
7 -

[. 7 ee
Yd .foxgneo :
10 yMOHODS. ets asl boxktoy
el Pe a) oe
'
add bis
mou aemos" ,doaid as
t * sropbsss
os
enivib brs lsotpofoods ai epbel
 U5
(Chemist anpeloesy oy heyy

Theosophical Background

The theosophist when asked what Theosophy is replies

that it is Divine Wisdom as possessed by the gods. The name

Theosophy dates from the third century of our era, and began

with Ammonius Saccas and his disciples, who started the

Eclectic Theosophical system.

The object of this system was to inculcate certain

great moral truths upon its disciples, and all who loved

Truth, Hence the motto of the Theosophical Society is:

“Thens@usene (religion higher Vilan lTruth, "o\ The Schiefcaimiof

Theosophy is to reconcile all religions, sects and nations

under a common system of ethics, based on eternal verities.

Theosophists claim that all the world's religions

are based on the "Wisdom-religion" which was one in antiquity.

They claim that all religions indicate the existence of a

Single Theosophy anterior to them.

« » e While in no way depreciating the knowledge to be

gained either by study of the ancient scriptures or by
philosophical reasoning, it nevertheless regards the
constitution and the evolution of man as matters, not of
speculation, but of simple investigation. When so
examined, they prove to be parts of a magnificent scheme,
coherent and readily comprehensible--a scheme which,
while it agrees with and explains much of the old .
religious teachings, is yet in no way dependent upon it,
Since it can be verified at every step by the use of the
inner faculties which, though as yet latent in the
majority of mankind, have already been brought into
working order by a number of our students.

For the past history of man, this theory depends not

only upon the concurrent testimony of the tradition of
the earlier religions, but upon the examination of a
definite record (the aura)--a record which can be seen
 } -
et an © + ae

nedw teidqososiat odT “=

ai yiqoeosnT jattw betes
esilgex
onivia et tf sed - 7
,ebop oA2 yd’ beeesesou BF mobeiw
emen ert
odd mow? eedsb ydqososd? ahs
nsped bis ,sie iu0 io yausnieo b4id9
gin Bas eso08e sutnommA dtiw’
edt botiste ofw ,25!qiseib

majeya laotiqgosoed? sisoeioa

sseoduont od epw meteye eid to tostde ect

gaisdsso
bis ,esiqroe:b asf nogy arituit lexv]em tsexe
bevol ofw lis

isvinqozoernT ef3 to ostom oft soneH ,Atuat

set-yteipoa
tettio ont ".iuxT nade s]edpid noiesier of ek e168dT"
$0 dts
‘fis altoroensy of ag ydqosoenhT _
paoisen base ejose ,enotprisx

,20idso io mecteye Momo & tebnu on,

,esigtiaey [anmzets co beasd

anotpifsx e’blaow ails its tery atiale eteidqoeoant

ni eno esw doidw “norpiiert-mobelW” sdz ao beesd Sis

iiupitas

6 20 Ssomesteixs sho StE>ibsat enoipelex {is tefs misio yeaTt

med4 o¢ 190itetns ydqozosd? ‘elpaie

éd ot Spbslwons edt pniisiooigeb yaw on mt elidw ys s -

yd to eesusalive jndions sa To ybute yd tediie bondage 7
eit ebuspsx. eaelsisiaven +! ,eminozssr tig
Isoidqoaol
Qo gon ,exetten 26 mem io Hotcyfove ofz baa nolsegetanos ;
os neiW aoitacizastri siqnie to tud .nottsivosqe ~ -
,eieroe Insoiiingeis io 24254q, ad ot avotq yeds ,benima ©»
xe
,doidw emsioe 6--eldiensisiqnoo yitbses Sos sasizedoo ©
bio eft to doom enislqve bos dtiw eserps 31 ehidwe ar
ti mnogu snSbasqeh yew on fl 2ey ef ,spdidoses anc x
eit to sec orfy igre js bettize sd vaso Ji somke 67
eds at tagsel fey ec fipuddit ,dotdw esisziuc
Mee re aahnae mo 7 tl
 16

and consulted by anyone who possesses the degree of

clairvoyance requisite to appreciate the vibrations of
the finely subdivided matter upon which it is impressed.
For its knowledge as to the future which awaits humanity,
it depends, first, upon logical deduction from the
Character of the progress already made; second, on direct
information supplied by men who have already reached
those conditions which for most of us still constitute a
more or less remoted future; and third, on the comparison
which anyone who has the privilege of seeing them (auras)
may make between highly evolved men at various levels.

The study of the condition of man at the present time,

of the immediate methods for his evolution, and of the
effect upon that evolution of his thoughts, his emotions,
his actions--all this is regarded by theosophical
students as a matter of the application of well-known
laws as a broad, general principle, and then of careful
observation, of painstaking comparison of many cases in
order to comprehend the detailed working of these laws.
iteisylinafack; simplysa question,ofosight, 7a.te
(Leadbeater, C. W., Man Visible and Invisible, London
England, Theosophical Publishing House, 1969, pp. 2-3).

In order to understand and appreciate the background

against which Dr. Walter J. Kilner developed his aura research

it is essential to review documented scientific development

relevant to his research,

Followers of religious and occult traditions in many

ancient civilizations including Egypt, India, Greece, and

Rome claimed to have verified the existence of a radiating

luminous cloud surrounding the human body. It was believed

that clairvoyants could actually see this aura surrounding

ordinary human beings. Such an aura was said to have

differed in color and nature, indicating the health and

expressing the emotional and spiritual attributes of the

iMdivViLadual -
 eob oft eazas220g OCWOF 934
bgaudiv st etstoe1gge
it at Jt dotdw nogy 194Iam D: |
.
oeeel te eo
- m -

add mor? moitoubeb ip to 1etost6dD;

toswibmo , o
m
peas
yd bed fqqve noisemso tat
ec
t wi ax
de
eae
is ov
| “¥P
ed on w ne by
SBO ns~)c:
Lis a ev to Je0 m rot dotnw edoseibsoo 910 -
s ssustvano e xt aeel 10 m
noekasgmo. o eit fo brits bns ;owsut bstome dw —
s eni sse to eps itv ixa ond 26d ofw snoyns doiYsm
(astus) mar iove vidpid seswasd eAsm
.elsvel evoirsy te mom pav
sz 20 ybute edt
sit 355 m6m %5 norzibaop + : |
vomit tnoestg oda O.
,no ttu lov s i tot sbodsiom stsibemm:
ei iie
to notsulove teds mnogu sos
sis to bas
,enoizome eif ,edipuorts eit iapss et aids [ls--anctso® aid
{soidgoaoens yd beb se
ed+ to 1S338M & 85 etnebu
nwonit-ilew to notssotlqas g Istonep ,ksoid & 36 ewsl
alt
fwteisp to ners bas .siqiz pitassenieg to ,noljsvisedo
ae
oc
nt ases> yasm to aveissagm ent bastexrqmo> OF asbt0
7
.ewel sess to pasarow pelisiabd mf «et 31 te
mie ,tost
. ,tapie to no1zesup 5 yiq .D ,aetsedbsed)
,aldisival bos sidiery asM ,.8
nobaod {soi riqozoenT ,pbasipad fa
_(€-8 .aq ,@0eL ,seu0h poineifdud
ot sebxro at :
BasorpAs gd edt sistosrags bas Bnistetesbay

sanf{im .b 19diewW .10 dotcdw senises

dotseeet sius etd begoleveb
weivex 03 Intineees et Ff a
dnemgoleveh oltisneise besnemuseb
etd oF tnsvelst :
dorssass

20° stowollot :
oi enoistrbs7s3 4iypoo bas esoiptist
ynem

,eithnl ,aqye4 pntbuloat enoitsestiiviso jnezons

bas ,sosst)
sit beri tisyv svsd og bemiseio smoA _
pntssibs: & Jo sonsteize

<aw il .ybod asmud edt paibnvyoisv.e buols mene

peveifed

pnibnvoxive sive 2idy ssa ylisusos Sivas esnsyovrieto. tedz

eyed of bise esw situs os fov2 .epascsd asmedoyxeatbr0

bas dtissd odt poitesibsai ,eteten bas tolos at bexei2ib im

7
Ny
'
aft to esvudizs¢s Lavdixzige bas Lsnottome ers paLeesigxe ai
 17

Kilner Background

It is a giant step from religious and occult

traditions to a twentieth century doctor's consulting room,

but Kilner took that step in an attempt to establish the

human aura as a physical phenomena.

Walter Kilner was the son of John Kilner who became

a Fellow of the Royal College of Surgeons. Walter Kilner was

born on May 23rd, 1847 at Bury St. Edmunds, Suffolk, England.

Kilner and his brother Charles studied medicine along

conventional lines at St. John's College (Cambridge

University), and St. Thomas’ Hospital, London. Walter took

has eBAjgin 919707, hisesMRGSrhandadLSAetin (CUS? ,/.chRetus

in 1872. He became a member of the Royal College of

Physicians in 1883. He practiced privately at Ladbroke

Grove, London, then a fashionable neighborhood.

Kilner graduated during a prolific period of

scientific and medical investigation,

Scientific Background

Remarkable developments in the study of electro-

magnetic waves were taking place through the research of

scientists like Professor Hertz, Sir William Crookes and

Guglielmo Marconi.

The electro-magnetic waves predicted by Maxwell on

purely theoretical grounds and on indirect evidence were not

demonstrated until the later years of his life. In 1888 a

young German physicist, Heinrich Hertz (1857-1899), not only

 =
TL

¢ tqmotite as ni gate Jada Aces onan gud 2

mn

one dedideres ot
|

-piemonsiq Isoreydg s <n ceil ae

emased ofw xsaliN oriol.to moa adz asw 1901t4 votiswW :

esw xenisch yeeisW .enospiw2 10 spsfiod IsyoH sis to wolist s

Jbrislpna ,Al62Ive jabnomba .J2 ys tm THA \baeS ye nenged OD)

poole enicitbem beibute eslisid vodsord esd bas voalix
epbiudmeD) spsilod a'ntot ,72 +5 eset lenoldnevaes

woos xedisW ,aobnod ,IstiqeoH ‘esmodT .22 Sos . (ghexeu iad

QM eid ,{f8r ai AQl bas 207¢é eid ,OF8L ab Aa eid

to apslicd feyot srs to sede 5 gunosd oH =.STBL me

sxordbsd 34 yfeceviag hevitosia eH £881 at anskobeyld
bootvodipism sidsnotdest s net ,nobaod svokd
to boixeg sitiloig 5 pnizb bessubsip womlln ae 3

mortspigesvn. Isoibem Bas oiiisnetos

mil
bavouptoad qiditneto@ _
-o1399i5 to ybute sy nt asnsmgolavsb sidsdizemen
wi
370 fioxsse01 oft dowouit soslq paldAsd s1ew asvew a
Bas estoor msailliW 1t@ ,sa1sH 1toOZ2est0719 exit ateizgneioe

no Llowxem yd besatherg eevew 2itonpsm-ortosle ait

Jon B1SW ebnkth ive tusxsbat no brs ebavorp {soisex1ce|eds . ‘
6 B8BL nl .stal ein 10 éxe9y 198t61 sHiz Lisny A.

Vimo ton ,(@@RL-(281) sae dotiaion taroleyig named uoY

 18
produced and demonstrated these waves but also showed that

they had many of the properties of light. They were subject

to the laws of reflection, refraction and interference.

Subsequently it was shown that their speed was identical with

the speed of light. Today we know that gamma rays, X-rays,

ultra=vibiet Tight?evisibleidlights infrared! rays iheat

radiation, and radio waves are all electromagnetic in

nature (Taylor, ,LimWe)ePhysics ,SNewevorkdw Houghtontand

Mifflin Company, 1941, p; 747).

Sir William Crookes was the forerunner of modern

atomic physics. He discovered the element thallium (1861)

and radiant matter, invented the radiometer (used in aura

research), the spinthariscope, the Crooke's tubes with

cathode-radiation for spectral microscopes and the electric

bulb, to omit other inventions. In 1892, he was the first

to predict the use of electro-magnetic waves for telegraphic

communication, He even predicted the possibility of tuning

to special wavelengths.

In 1894, after reading an article describing Hertz's work

Marconi got the idea that Hertzian waves could be used
for communications, Within two years he succeeded in
sending code signals by electromagnetic waves over large
distances (Brown, Foundations of Modern Physics, New York,
John Wiles and Sons Inc., 1960, pp. 747-749)

In 1866 Baron Carl von Reichenbach, distinguished for

his work in chemistry, mineralogy and geology, published his

work Amphorisms, which he claims was based on hundreds of

experiments with subjects known as "Sensitives" who described

a luminous force that streamed from the fingertips.

BL
ein iat x2 |
sink sa Cl,
;
jootdusstew yet? .3dytt to varenng dee nasal
bus nolsosiies to ews ert 68
aoisselzer
- ,ennetetredns
enw 3f eismouposdet
tjiw deokinebl sew Beeqe riers reds aworle
tetpil to omgnael
,eysi-KX ,eyst smmMmsP tends wont sw ysbor

deem buss Betestdi spss eidieiv .tdpet sotoiv-sisin

ibss
at octgenpsmottoels ifs sts esvsw oiber bas ,doksw
p#so¥ wow ,soieydd , Wd ,sofysT) emssn
bis, —
ve
(eRe cq bees yreqmod at i22iM
v@ ‘Wes on )
esA003D mer bLiw wie
ntebom to +Snav1s107 sit esw

tnemefs sat hotsv soeib SH aoteytiq otmoss

(L982) muifleds
xotomotbsx ede batrevar , 1937 om tnetbss brs
ews ai Beey)
e'eto01D ons ,oqooeirsdtnige sd , (dorsesst
dviw Bedud
fsutosae rot nol+eibs1r-sbonsEo va
oixrtosis sit bas asqossoroim

.enotsnevar redto Simo-os ind

yaxit ont e&w Of (SUEL HI
si¢enpsm-o1itosis to ser eit soibezq ot
sidqsrpsiss 102 Bovew

to yssitdi2aog et pevoiberg mevs SH .aoitsotanmmiod

prinus
edtpnelevew {stooge =-

#xow e'soask paiditoeeb slorsis as pnibses ratte ,b@81 al

ny sehr six sop ” pnoo'tsM '
bsew sd bives sevew n6is319H
at Ssbseonua ef exsay ows nidsiW ,enoissoinummos
sprel iwVvO asvew ee eae ya eisnpie eboo pnibase gs a7
,ax0¥ wet .aoieyds oxeboM7 t3sbauo% ,nwoxd) esoassetb
BY aT: } “pat @n02 bne esliW ndot ~*-

sot bedeiupneteth .dosdmedoie mov {isd norsd 308L at

etd bertetiduq ,ypolose bus.\ypolsisnim ,yrteimeds at A1tow aid

2o eboxbnwdmo beesd esw amisiz of roidw vemectorgas A

 19

Convinced of the fruitfulness of these experiments he

introduced the term "Odic Light" to designate phenomena

Similar to those later said to be instances of the aura

(Kilner, W. J., The Human Aura, London England, 1965, p. vii).

He studied the characteristics of this force with great care,

only to have his research ridiculed by other scientists of

the period (Kilner, 1965, p. vii).

In 1878, in the United States, Edwin D. Babbitt

acknowledged a debt to the research of Reichenbach and

compiled his book, The Principles of Light and Color, East

Orange N.J., "Author," 1896). He argued that Reichenbach's

Odic Light answered the same laws and caused many of the

same phenomena as did visible light. He concluded that it

revealed basic life forces. For his efforts Babbitt was

econsidéeéredhwanvoccultiste(Kidnery 11965; paavill.

Professor W. K, Rontgen discovered X-rays in 1895.

At St. Thomas' Hospital, where Kilner went to work as chief

of electrotherapy in June 1879, a busy X-ray department was

Sseabtished an PS897essAt about. this: time: (1903) "in Rrance;

Professor R. Blondlot of Nancy University claimed to have

discovered a different form of radiation which he called

N-rays emitted by many substances and also by human nervous

activity. His research was honored by the French Academy

(Cajori, Florian, A History of Physics, New York, Dover

Publishers, 1962, p. 308; Kilner, 1965, p. vil).

Robert W. Wood, an American, was next thought to have

discredited Blondlot. While Blondlot was publicly describing

 e to
eh aomemixeqxseeds seonfuas text
_ Bagmoneda ssanpiesh od "tdpidjeods
sus afd to asonszani sd of bise a ae

e(biv .@ p@00L \Brisiees cobnod , 524 nemuh oT ,.b We

9180. 2657p dFiw sovol efit to acitetisiosistia edz oibasestt
to edeitesioa rerso yd belwolbix dotsceor etd oved of ino
(hiv -q .2deL ,xeqbks) Botzeg eae

dsiddsa .d miwb! ,ee%es2 bozint edt at ,8Vel at Pes

bits ddednsdoiek to doxseses1 odd o7 3deb.s bepbsiwomiee =

tes solo Bas sdpid to esigtonisd edT ,Acod ert) beliquos 7

@'siosdnedoisA ged+ boupts SH .(0e¢8i ",x0dduA" , sb. epmegd ‘

eds to yoem beavso bos ewsl smse sit botewans sripid 7 7

3i sedd bebylonon sH ,tdpil sidieiv bib 26 snomonsde smge. a

esw tiiddsd asics etd 104% 2990701 stil oreed befsevex A

(ftv .q ,2ae!L ,x9nlin) teitiuopo as bexshieaea oy

.2Q84 ai @yst-X Hsrevonerd msptnod .A .W toeesitord “@ 7

teido as azow ot Jnsw senl thi exenw , LetiqaoHk ‘asmodt-

esw tnsmtisgeb ys1-K yaud 5 ,eTSi snub af ygsuredtousosie Bo

,S0mexrd at (E0@L) emiz aicit svods tA TOBE at podaridegas .
sveHh of bemislo yxiaxrevtn yonsu to tolbmola .f# sopeetor® ‘iad
heliso en doinw moltsifbss to mioi ingisitrb 6 geet
avovisn nemud yd oels bas escasjadva view yd Bestims sy -“
ymebsoA doasx% edt yd bssoned esw ausdeee el Bos nisin
Isved ,AIOY watt aoteyit
Uy q, 208! ,rontix y6e a sbetou e
" evedot diets dxon esw ,asoliemAms nn
ke tw

enideasneb vist tag asw tofbnota siidw tolbnola 6

yi pa at nee G& oe Var a ig.

 20

an N-ray spectrum Wood removed a prism from Blondlot's

apparatus. According to Wood this removal did not effect

Blondlot’s alleged data which was therefore imaginary.

However, other scientists like Professor H. Becquerel

insisted that they had experimented with N-rays and

cOmnoborated «Bhondlot\s findings (Cajerie, ©., L962; p. 272,

296).

The effects of X-rays and N-rays on phosphorescent

substances such as potassium platinocyanide were studied by

Rent gemkandeblondloteanvidivua
bly a(Cajgomie,, Fe, L962, pe 272;

Kilner acloo5f p. villi). Their results convinced Kilner that

N-ray action on phosphorescent sulphide of calcium indicated

that it might be possible to make human emanations visible

(Kilner, 1965, p. viii). Kilner was familiar with work in

which Reichenbach claimed to have seen what he called auras

around the poles of magnets and human hands (Ouseley, 1949,

pp. 10-11); Kilner had experimented (J. J. Williamson,

Seeing the Aura, 1957, p. 15) on several occasions, with the

Sthenometer of Professor Paul Joire; a simple instrument to

measure human nervous energy (Russ, Charles. "An Instrument

is set in Motion by Vision or Proximity of the Human Body."

Ranceoe- 1921, 16.(4)),2 222-224),

Kilner believed that the aura might be seen if viewed

through a suitable substance. He experimented with dicyanin,

a coal-tar dye which seemed to have an effect upon the eye-

sight making the viewer or observer temporarily short-sighted

and able to perceive radiation in the ultra-violet band more

 seat son ki Ldwones'esti = t boow ofGantt,
5365p bepelis 2
_ yzenipsmi erolsxsis e65w doldw
fensuposd «Hh xoeeetord sxif ataidnoroe xedso, vzevewor
bed yodt tedt beteiedt
bas eysu-" dsiw bssaeml1eqxs
9 ,abrotso) epnibnt 2'tolbnaola bets10dorse>
\STS 1g ,S8QL
(es

bus. eys1-% to ezostie sat

gneosetaiyeo fig, mo, eysa-4
85 dove esonstsedue
yd bebbute sxsw ebinsyooniisiq muteastog
vetuotsd) yilsuvsbivas solbnola bes sepaaom
cSTS aq ,SdeL ,s7

beonivaoyv 2asivesy risAiT (epiv .q@ . 230 yaemhaa

teds senLtd
tnsoasr1orqaodqg mo MOLtOB yem-K 7
bessoibai mutoles io sbidngive
a ,

enotisnens memud sasm od Sldiaeog sd tdpimoi sed

aldieiv
usMitA . (itv .g , eoel teat ba) t
ii iateow dotw usifimet esw

nese svsd ot bemisfo dosdnedoish dose ie

eptus beliso od aedw

bas esonpsm to eelog eft paneee 7

,@ber .yoleauO) ebnsd asmurd

-& .v) betmeminteqxe bail yout in + ({1-0L re

,doemeriiiw
edt dtitw (arciesono fsieves no (el «q , veel onl
=
Sldmie © :s1L0ovl ivad toeastox1y to sosemonedd® i
of tnsmwageni

snemagenl mA" .2esiuslD ,eavA) yotsns evovien nemud —s

ae

-(PES-SSES , (hb) ,LSer

bowsiv 2k nose od jdpim s1vs ony isda Seyetied renitm

ainsyotb daiw Besnemizeqxs 38 .sonstedue sidstive5 ap
-9y2 ers noqu dostis ns oved ot bamdse doidw oyb rso~41
alee Aah aaa i1evisado 10 xeweiv —, gi hem
 21
easily. The conclusions which he based on his clinical

experiments were published in his book The Human Atmosphere,

(London England, G. Routledge and Sons, 1911). This

publication was available with diagnosis sheets and a box of

Slides, Kilner, in The Human Aura, describes methods for

viewing the components of the aura: such as the etheric

double, the inner aura, the outer aura and the ultra-outer

aura (1965, pp. 38-51). Kilner claimed that there were

marked changes. in the aura during varied states of health

and sickness, also that his viewing screens could be used

for diagnosis (1965, pp. 141-290).

Skepticism and unbelief were common among Kilner's

colleagues. His book received a long review in the stately

eoLumngeot |ThesBritish Medicalgvournales Theereport;wentten

to state that, "Dr. Kilner has failed to convince us that

his aura is more real than MacBeth's visionary dagger."

Confident, Kilner continued his experiments. He

held that he was studying the human aura for diagnostic

purposes. Interest was shown in his work by Sir Oliver Lodge

(See Leslie Shepherds introduction to the 1965 of Kilner's

book The Human Aura, p. ix). This interest was interrupted

bystnesl9 14 war) (Kilner, §1965,eo0 2x) cheThersupplyaof

dicyanin produced by the German chemists Meister Lucius and

Breuning was cut off during the 1914-18 war. Thwarted in

his research efforts, Kilner retired to Bury St. Edmunds and

assisted his brother Charles in his private practice.

A revised edition of Kilner's book was published in

 Iepiakts aldo Beasd er sete’ Ona
oa? Acod 2s at vontow
gu! od
.2xedicmt 29a
apbaisuon Dine re ipade a |
ant? -(12@L ,emoe bas
doiw sidefisvs eawW pagina -
20 xod se bns etostle egieoupsib
edt ai ,realin esbite 72
ebortem esdizoesb ~b20A oemue
tot
4
oisvedde Sat es dove sins ends to ersenogmoo sft patwoy
yasuio sit _pius tenmni ont ,siduob ©7
oft bas Bx1ue
ateguo-s13iu
=.(Le-8% aa ,2ael) sams
sxeweetens tes bamislo aealin
paixob ssus eit at espneio. pettem
dgiset 20 eeteta baixsv
angvoipe plebwaty eid aedd cele _esonkote bas
beau sd Bbleoo
,(eS-iet gq ,2oet) eteonpsib: 20%
Ors meiLnoiaqedé. OW
a'toeniizxi proms comm ob srow tetisdny

weivset pnaol B Bsvis sex 4ood eiH ,eeuEpseiies

yfevet2 sat ni J . -

isorbeM daitixa eff to anmuLoD a

no thew troget sAT _fansuot
esd toalrA 10" ,tsd) e
statoF
serie ab sonivnos ot helist

e'dtedosM nats [se1 saom et sus eke

* xeppsb yxenéieiv

.ectmomitegqxS eid beuntsaco zeniix ,daebiiaod

6H

sot sxe mam ods patybuse Baw si tads

sisaonpsib6
122 yd A1ow zit ai nwode aaw seotesni 4
apbol revilO

mils
|
=
:i

hetquaxesat esw tsersdab eidT «(xr gq ,s10k

to yYlague oT «(xi .q ,eoet seaiin) ee

om preL

Ons evivoud 1steieM eteimeds asmisd odt yd beouboug oLm

nt betxswdT —y8w Af-bLeF ole oniawd 240 duo dew pm

bas ebaumbS «32 ay ‘boxizer tenlin ,atsohis dows
rseesoma S#anragSit pbbateend seetaona el
athedaitdug ai scot @'aenlia to pare Dee:
 22
1920 and sympathetically reviewed in the Medical Times,

February 1921. Many reputable medical men endorsed Kilner's

findings, In 1922 there was also an enthusiastic review

in the cautious journal, The Scientific American.

Unfortunately Kilner did not see these articles supporting

his research, for he died on June 23rd 1920.

Kilner's apparatus or viewer was a narrow box with

a cell of optical ground glass containing an alcoholic

solution of the dicyanin dye. Large amounts of the costly

dye solution were required. Methods of viewing were improved

by Mr. Harry Boddington who used goggles with double glasses

between which dye solution was placed, This required very

little of the solution and the goggles were refillable as

the alcohol evaporated over time. These goggles were patented

in 1928 under the name of "Aurospecs" (See Leslie Shephard's

introduction to the s1969 edition of Kilner's book* The Human

Aura, p. xX). Boddington held later that satisfactory results

could be obtained by using glass of the same spectroscopic

tint as the dye, these tinted filters he called Kilnascrenes.

Oscar Bagnall, J. J. Williamson, and Boddington

claimed in 1937 to have confirmed Kilner's findings (Kilner,

L965, p.UxeiWwilliamsonyidtedroseeingythetAura, Borderline

Science, 1957, 3, p. 1). Bagnall's main innovation was an

improved viewing screen using a more stable and cheaper

dye called pincyanole bromide in place of dicyanin

(Williamson, J. J., Seeing the Aura. Hastings, England,

Society of Metaphysicians Ltd., 1957, p. 1).

 s€ek ad Df
volver Slseeisiidsas’ is!oats asw 91edt
hmisiainedT ,femxvot avotzoes
pspitie
“a a
onisxéqque eelsizss seors 982 Jon bib 1éatth ean
-osel pxeS smut no berb sf tot doxseesn ett
a'ronitAa fee® |
6 e5w isweiv so s07s16qg5
idiw kod Wovien
easip bavocip to Iiess
Ssottqo
oifoncoifs m6 paimiss noo
nineyorb edz to nokselos— "
yiszeoo eit to ajnuoms apist ,syb

bealdpey oxo nortu los #yb rt

bavoigmi sxsw priwsiv to ebouseM
beay onw nojenibbod yrrsh /sMeye 7
asaasip esiduob dtiw eelppop

Bberivpst eidT .bevsiq sew noliguloe oyb doitiw meswed

yirev
eelpRor edt bis sottuloe sit To siaekl ; if
es eldsifiie: siew
7
bsinessq Ssisw zolppop S2eshT enced w8vo, betstogsvs fodools: ona
,
992) “ecsy2oxvA" To omsn sit tebau 8S@L at on
a'brerged2 silest

nemvh sit Aood e'yenlin 26 noisibe @ae! sons oF aoitoubortat

yrodostettee sede x9tef Blo motpatbbo® «(x .q@ ets ae

asives.

oigosaorsosqe amtsa ets to aesip pater yd bentaddo ad blues :

fx bellac
,Bp6neroesni sd exezlii Bbetnts sesrs .8yb art an tate -

noveaibbed “bas .coemsriirw .l .t ,Lisnpsd ts980° ae

yrenbin) aphibait e' senlia bamactigoo svsd of VheL az bomiste

etilxsbicd \sivA ot poiese. .b .t nrosmes 1LE0 1 q

ae
ms asw noitevonni hisn e'iieaped (1 <q ,& , eee
PSS Otani

eae ae, AD ee ees <M emptoe

 23
The research of many prominent medical men in Europe

was published by Professor Dr. Helmuth Wolff and Dr. Siegfried

Wittman at Innsbruck Austria in 1952 under the title of

Die Welt der Genheimen Machte, (The World of the Secret

Forces). Some of the conclusions offered were as follows:

Professor Dr. Sauerbruch, a well known surgeon claimed to

have proven the existence of an electrical field around the

human body by experimentation with sensitive electronic

devices, Professor Dr, Rohracher at the University of Vienna

reported that he had determined a certain number of

frequencies in the human aura using a highly sensitive

electronic-acoustical device (Schaffranke, R., Secrets of the

Aura. Fate Magazine, 1964, 17(6), 40-41).

In his article Schaffranke reports that:

E. K. Muller found a definite way to prove the existence

of two to five different aura bands surrounding the
human body. One band, the inner aura, averages
approximately 13 centimeters in thickness while the
second band, the outer aura has an average thickness of
20 centimeters. In some cases, however, an aura of up
to 200 centimeters in width has been recorded
(Schaffranke, R., Secrets of the Aura. Fate, 1964, 17(6),
41).

Muller also concluded that intellectually and spiritually

developed persons have a distinct aura around their heads.

Such aura theorists would argue that one must realize

that the spectrum visible to the human eye covers only one

of sixty-three octaves of known wavelengths, in order to

appreciate the infinitesimal amount we see of that which

exists (Schaffranke, R., Secrets of the Aura, Fate Magazine,

1964,°17(6), 427 Taylor, Lb. W., Physics. New York, Houghten

 Ont ~cient
ozmqto dozsseox
« dnenimyes
qq soeestordyd bedetl .q 26
betztpeie .inane
sittewA jousdenni +6.
7 » Be ofsta tit: sebau S2el ni
,esiosM namreined 1b sieW @
| ‘aobdal| ent to. bisz0W efit)
enotepionop add to smog A
:ewollod es siew beieiic
Liew 6 ,dourdseus® .10 108
od bemisio noepuve awond
as to eoneseixs edd asvorg
eds bavois bletkt Isoitzoeis
mi1ogKs yd ybod a
sinowsssie evittense dtiw acolssiae
. 10 1oeestor9 .aeolve
sanelVv to ystexrevinu edt gs zsdosidoi
bad ot tend bes10q
8o xz9dmun nissi9> & boenimisteb

s eniav s1wWs named eft ot eoton

svigienee yidpid
7

,.A ,oansittedoe) soiveb fsolsevo2s~-oinortsoes

ed to asjea1cee
,bael ,snisspsM sj57T -
-(1d=0b , (d)TL

s3add etsoqet oAmsxrtisdoe sloitis eid aloe

r9elluM .A .o
eonegaixe efit evoiq oF YsW etiniteb s bnvei
b svit o3 ows Io
efit paibmuoriwe ebnsd situs jneretii
eepstevs \s1ve tenni ss ,basd snO .ybod
ai exot omii neo El ylet smixorggs
sat eliriw eesntoidt
eis ,basd broose|)
to agendoidt epsievs as esd SiH 1990 Of
to s1U6 16 yrevewod ,#ees0 smoe al _exrstomistaso
qu
' bobiceex meed asi Adbiw ni sitetemisnss 00S oF”
,(@)NL ,88@L ,e¢s% .«sIVA of 80 etesinse ,.A ,eAnsizttsdos)
m hee be (Lona

yilsutizige bas yiisuzoelissni jed? bebylonos oefs reLigM

-sbson tied bavors sius Sonizeib & even anorrsq begolaveb

esiise: saum sno tedd ovpis bluow eseiuosds sis hove A J

anc eine: e19v0> oye semis eid ot sidiaty suis zeqe pcs
sd aihetie tik .adgenelovew awonxk to eevseto0o eszrlt—' va

| dott ede io 298 a gavoms [smiveetinitar otis ocak

, ~~

; bs TEx ewh ods io ase1008 ya ednestindoa yiasad

sa0ayds 0 1d ysolyet 1S). (ODL Qh
7 Lor UE } ee :
 24

Mifflin Company, 1941, p. 497).

There are other ways of "Seeing" into some of these

octaves: by sensitive infrared and pinacyanole film,

scintillators, geiger counters, tar dye filters, and photo-

electric spectographic methods. Dr. Mahamoud K. Muftic M.D.

states that since 1955 over 4000 aura force-field measurements

have been made on some 380 human subjects in varying states

of physical and emotional health. Intensity, strength and

curvature of -the fireld, according “to-'Muftic, “changes with

the subject's condition (Schaffranke, Rolf, Secrets of the

Aura. Fate Magazine, 1964, 17--No. 6, 44).

The subject of the aura is a complex one. Kilner

insisted that his discovery was physical and not occult.

Not everyone who has tried to see the aura has succeeded;

consequently charges of mistakenly interpreting optical

illusions that arise under special circumstances of viewing

have been leveled at Kilner's research (introduction to

Keineris *So0k, p. Xi), Others claim that Kilner was a

clairvoyant and saw things which had no physical basis

(introduction to Kilner's book, p. xi). Be that as it may,

today scientists are aware of many bio-electrical currents,

as previously mentioned, however they are still largeley

uncorrelated. This then is the background against which

Dr. Walter J. Kilner and Dr. George Starr White attempted to

do research on the elusive aura.

 ead 7 or .
ee eg Lhe esgmed Akh
ee
e168 8
_ seeds to smop ojnt "pnisse” to aysw tedjo
mii? elonsyosniq bas bersitai svisianee yd ©

--otorg bas ,ateslit syb 163 ,arsiavoo 1Spisp carosettisatoe

.0,M Si720M..4 BuomsdsM .x0 6.ebodtem otdgs1posoege oisso8ha- '
: =~
ejnometvasem bleit-sot0? sivs 0066 sovo e2eL sonle jedd eotes8

astste poiyrev ni etoetdua nemud 08€ smoe no sbsm need svei

bas d¢onexte .ytienesnl .dvisest lsnottome baa leoteydg
36
dtiw eepnsdd ,ots2uM of paibiodos ,bistt eft 20 e1osevETS
eit to asex1nese ,tioA ,sinsxuttsdos) noistibaos e'dostdveved?

(db (a .oW--TL .baeL ,snisspsM sts3 eagA

tenita. .enc xeigmo> 6 ei sius sd3 to soectduva st aon

-tivooo ton bas [soleydq asw yrevocetb eid tends Setetags :

~bebeesouz esd sius oft ese oF beixt esd odw esnoyteve sow
fesitqo pnizezqisini yinesdAsteim to espisris ylstasupsanop
piiwsiv lo asonsayamiorts istoeqa iusbau seits sed2 anaksirtiky .

& asw teniin taeda misio atisiz70 .(ix .q@ \Aood atone

elesd Ievieydg on beni soidw epnid? wee Bos snsyovrtslo

,Yam si @8 Sedd sa .{ix .q ,Atood a'yenlix og sostoasoesianl sl
,einerive {60ixtosle-ocid yasm 20 srews 945 ejetsastoe ysbod
yelepisl [Lite sis yerls yavewod .benotsnem iaietacibe. '
doidw teaises bavotpiAoed efit ei asd? eid?
03 betgqmests etidW rye sp10eD .x0 bos venlix ,Uted!
; . S106 sviauls eds ao dow
 Chapter 3

The Occult and Theosophical Concepts of the Aura

In Defence of Clairvoyant Sight

The exponents of occultism and theosophy claim that

every individual with diligence and the desire for truth can
Open the third eye or spiritual eye and view the human aura.
The time required to attain this goal varies with each person,

but everyone who has patience and endurance reaches this goal

(Steiner, Rudolf, Theosophy, Rand McNally and Co., PSLO 5; Be Shc

The occultist and theosophist have always found it

difficult to defend their teachings against anyone skeptical

of claims not based on standard scientific methods. The

reason for this, in their opinion is that viewing the aura was

a ["Purely"] 'psychic' [Non-Physiological?] process entailing

clairvoyance.

Since the methodologies relied on both by many

occultists and by many theosophists too often:had the same

weaknesses, especially the stress on the doctrine of purely

clairvoyant sight, perhaps Steiner's answer to their mutual

critics is one of the best examples of their reasoning:

Erudition and scientific training are not essential to

the unfolding of this "higher sense." It can be developed
in the simple-minded person just as in the scientist of
high standing. Indeed, what is often called at the
present time "the only true science" can, for the attain-
ment of this goal, be a hindrance rather than a help.
For this science too often permits to be considered "real"
only what is perceptible to the ordinary senses. And how
 : € assqsdo

siwA ot to asgqeDmod tepirqozosi? bas 3fuo00 et bs

t0_ °
gipiz sansyovxztsl>

Yeu j
o to esnsnogxe
¢edt mislo yriqoesoenist bas meitinoo
etieeb ot 3 bas sonepifsh datw [eubivibat xevi
aso ddpxt sot
eye Leusistig 2 10 SYe prids odds on
.etus asad odd weiv bas

diiw seixsy Leop eids aitsi2s6 oF beiiupst

,foateq dope
goneistsq ean ofw saoyte =
eifs esdosot sonsizwbas 5ns6
fsop
Dasi , ydqoeosiT ,rLobuA 47
(bh .q ,OLOL ,.09 bas yifsvioM

terdqoeoeds bus teitivoco sat

4: Banot avewis svsd
epmidoses tieds basitebh oF Js
ispisqexe snoyns senisps

oiiianeics bisbuste ao bsesd Fon,

ott .sborigem

tout vt noiniqo «zteda mi ends xok

esw siuvs ons erway
(fisstpoloteydi-now| ‘oLdoyed ("yal
pnifisins aes sor

no boifst aeivolobodtem sit sonde)

yaem yd dod
ateidqozosns yasm yd bas: ; r
emse eit bet -isdito oos

yisiq to enixsoob of} nc aeoxte eft yilstooges ,ae

oF wwens 2 'yoaniss2 egedisgq ,topbe

fsusgum wierd

Heoheneean xitedd 20° ners jesd aris io ana

~ Or
 26
ever great its merit is in regard to the knowledge of
THAT reality, it creates at the same time a mass of
prejudices which close the approach to higher realities
(Steiner, 1910, p. 4-5).

Science, Steiner claims, has set insurmountable

limits to human knowledge, and since one cannot pass beyond

these limits, all investigations not taking them into account

must be rejected. Thus a person making assertions which some

regard to lie beyond these limits is considered highly

presumptuous.

Unfortunately, when asked what the aura looked like

by those whom they considered "blind" and skeptical the

occultists and theosophists gave varying answers. Asked why

these varied they would say that individual clairvoyant sight

differed according to the attunement or spiritual develop-

ment of thes: Ownebeing! (Steiner, 11910) \pi47) .acSteinersalse

cautioned his readers by saying "One must distinguish

between experiencing one's own sensation world and looking

at the sensations of another (p. 31).

C. W. Leadbeater, another theosophist, answered his

Cracties thus:

It should. always be. remembered that all this is a matter

of direct knowledge and certainty to those who are in the
habitiol studyingsit, although it is ipresented sto "the
consideration of the world merely as a hypothesis; but
even the man who approaches the subject for the first
time must surely see that in suggesting this we are not
intany way claimingsfiaith nea miracle, butysimply
inviting investigation of a system. The higher grades
of matter follow on in orderly sequence from those which
we already know, so that though to some extent each plane
may be regarded as a world in itself, it is yet also true
that the: whole is in reality one great world, which can
be fully iseen only by the highly developed soul (1969,
(cis, athe pee
 to ef sit OF bisypsr aL et iis
to genm 6 omit omse ons J6 ee
xed pind oF do se tq gs edt 8 redfot
esisifess . (a-b Pas yore!
;

.emisis s9niese a taper

aidssavominent 338 esr

gota bas epbeivond ‘amid os

broyed eee tonus> sno
ton encissprdaevat tis ,etimtt
gndoses Odni meds pat jks
pritasm norte * eudT .begoetst ad veum
emoe doidw anditisess
ei ars mit eesnht Baoyed Sif oF paaper
yfdpid bexebiahom
7 cvousgmuaes

eds ¢sdw betes nstiw ,yistsnus 2otau

etil bexool sis.

bas “build” beisbienoa yeds moriw ssodd

eda Isotigexe
bas oom .
.atoweds paryxsy svéep atetniqoesosds
yiw bedeA
beiasv 7
sipia tasyovtislo Lsubfiv tbat teat yse bivow ‘yeds
-
10 tasnedisas eit of paihionss Bameanee
-doleveb isujitiga
.oLef ,taniste) pnaisd awo 1L8ed4 to nom
coals seomtssa -(T +g
ae
seum snO” palyse yd etebse2 eLd benoituso
fetupaiteib —— t

noitsense fwo 2" oro paionsiteaxs neewied

pattool baa Bbliow

" (LE .q) isddons ito enotssenes ae

,tetdaqoeosds seNtons ,1ssssdbsol .W .9

aid betawerns ry
: aunt soli a2
“
sidt Lis jsnit bossdmemat sci Pn es SbLuoede rt ers
tesism 5S ab a
tosakb 3
efitmi orn Ocw ecOrd of ytofetxso hner epbelwotk to Dee
edd of betnses74 el JF tipworitis .+4 paiyb use
6 2B: ade 5Lt0W pe ig a et me
eel eh aga
yeutt sf 102 tootdve sd3 zorosoi1ggs ow nam Jeum ones
Jon 955) awaid? piijeeppus ni isd¢ ese ylexv a
Len ,elosyim, 6ni doie t poim isis sw Vhs
: ye e
smetest gee
& Lo,ut J
an 3
alr sok ge
is
ct
ar
af q pee no.

op < r
+ ral ? a —
 27
Such a variety of answers and such explanations encouraged

the skeptical in concluding that what the occultist or

theosophist saw was very little if anything. Nevertheless

there remained intelligent and articulate investigators who

inferred that if individual reports by occultists were com-

pared systematically a sound body of knowledge emerged

(Birren, F., Color Psychology and Color Therapy, New York:

University Books, 1961, pp. 45-51).

Let us commence at the beginning and consider the

question from the viewpoint of the occultist trying to

explain what the aura is to a person who has just heard the

words Lor cher farst camet

Panchadasi's Concept of the Aura

Swami Panchadasi, a modern occultist, states that the

dictionaries define the word "aura" as: "Any subtle invisible

emanation or exhalation." See The human aura, (Des Plaines,

Yogi Publication Society, 1903, pp. 5-6). He-says that: while

the English authorities attribute the origin of the word to

a Latin term for “air," the Hindu. authorities insist that it

Hads Pesvorigin iansthe Sanskrit. root.“Ar," meaning "the. “spoke

Of a wheel." ‘The-significance of.the latter 15 thatthe

human aura is purported to radiate from the body in a manner

similar to the radiation of a wheel, from its spokes. The

occultists prefer to stress the Sanskrit origin of the term

because it is more useful for grasping their concept of the

aura, although the idea of an aerial emanation, as suggested

by the Latin. noot,. is not fereign to what they often take to

 wse Jesdgen "
asetortsx2v3i -onidayne si eidtil yrev ssw
sn op iilosab A ert:
ae
e s ‘94 eiu ors ts bit e
olw i
74 3sny pew ‘or
m0 exew ajeisivove yd e#ioue: Isubtvibat

to ybod bryce & yl Ispidemetaye’

bepisme spbelwonr
brs ypoLodoyed toLod .+F gx
:#20oY wok , caiehiaal soloD
.qq ,fael ,edood ae
_(fe-2p

sds 35 songmmes ev jad

eit wbianoo bre pninaiped

sons to tmboqweiv oft moxtt

et paiyxt taizyivsoo .

end ow mozzsq 5 OF ei SiUS ons sariw nisiqxe®

sg —
os bused feut
omit tert? sat 10% seth
- ws 5 ‘

sivA ait SSonsd ea

to. sgeoneD 2‘ iesber &
ae
,lesbsadonst imswe > an
astase ,tatziusco niyebom 5s
eid gedd

sitdie yur" :es “s1us" biow ait ontteb oo izanaksikd

sidiaivakr
asmid eit sae " notosledxs 10 soisensme ee
,@enkelt 20d) ,sivs
'
.(0-c .gqq ,c0el visine’ sorssohidug yO
slifdw dedt eyse SH

o¢ Bxow edt to mivtto sdt+ otudiazis eetzizodius deiipaa

4% ted9 tefeat eeitixonmtys cbaln od "116" tot mem wer

sAoge ot" patasem ".16" soot titdens® sid me mepito agi b

edt tedt ai szojtisl add to eonaoitinpie ent 2 Soeeeenl o

ienasm 5 ni yYbou ot mox? steibsi ot bet10qieg ef Save me

oiT .eexege est moz2 ,fasdw s to noiseibsx said osant

ogni tong agen eager

ee 5 :
Pa ae = —_
 28

be: the real: significance of the term. "aura."

Panchadasi defines and describes the term "aura" thus:

Stapn ye ifiinie), ethereal, radiation or emanation surrounding

each and every living human being. It extends from two
toicthree feet), sinvall directions »~«from 'the beady, are
assumes an oval shape--a great egg-shaped nebula surroun-
ding the body on all sides for a distance of two to three
feet. This aura is sometimes referred to as his "magnetic
atnosphere’-a(Panchadasi', 1910324". 36) ;

Panchadasi says that at times this "magnetic atmos-

phere"--the human aura--may be seen as a beautiful calm,

luminous atmosphere, presenting the appearance of a great

Opal under the rays of the sun. It may appear as a great

furnace shooting out tongues of flame, rising and falling in

waves of emotional excitement, or passion. These flames may

project from their depths smaller bodies or centers of

vibration which, like sparks, detach themselves and travel

in fother) directions. These, he says, the occultists call

wpeojyectedi*thought-forms" (Panchadasi, 1903, pp..11; 47-54).

The luminosity of the aura is asserted with the use

of a Gvamiety sof tmanes: f1t tis. cthe Smagnetisim lof. Ae Mesmer,

the Yelkectric fluid" of S« Jessieuy the ““edic flames" of

BaromiCanluivon Reichenbach tthe "vital rays” of Dvir He Baraduc,

and the "exteriorized sensibility" of De la Roachas, (Ouseley,

SG. ide, ‘The Seience of “the Aura, 1949,.p.<«5).

Panchadasi seems to abandon the doctrine of purely

"osychic" or clairvoyant: perception. For he holds that some

physical scientists today have offered proof to the general

public, of the existence of the human aura C1 O08 {ip eos

In Europe especially, he claims, the aura has been perceived

 =quoxiwe pludar begsde=
ot ows To Ssomsse
oise rics m" etd e565 et bstx1S
. (8
ds Jjeds ayse tesbsAoasi =
-soatts >isedpem" eid3 eomis

vmisp Loistused 6 85 A ese od yem--sivs nemud oft=-Setedg

sd¢ paitnseoxq ,SISsHgeonss evonimult if

+p9rp & TO sonsiseqqs
.ave edd to eyst oft 19bas Isqo |
tesitp 5 es tseqgs ysem 3I
,omsii to zeupnos tuo pattoode gosmmm2 |
nt patiis? bas pnieizt

seedT .moleesq 10 vtismettoxe To sevsW

Lsnoitoms
ysem 2omsit
+o Bretnso to e2eeLibod xesllseme edsqeb ites moat tostorq
) wg!

[eve1d bos eevieemedt dosteb ,etxsgqe SALt dotw no.

sds ,eyse sd ,seodT .anoLisosiLb tedto a v7

{iso atetginooo ches

_(b@-Th yLl .aq.,f0@L ,Llesbsdonsd) “emxoi-snpuods acta asf

eeu sit déiw betreeas ef sive ons to yateonimul eit

edt ei gi seomsn to yiobiev — 7 ;

,remesM .A .4F to “mo t+sonpsm"

to “gomelt >ibo" sit ,wetaest .2 to "bivit oirzoele" edt :

,oubsisd «H «1G to “eayex Istiv" on3 ,aissdasndoisA nov fssd noxsd

jan

.yefseu0) ,eedosof sl sd to "“ystitdiense bostrobristxse" ent = nT

7 "4
(2 .q ,@b@L ,sxwA sft to soneice sAT 4. 58)
oe .
ylemwq to enkistsob ons robasds ot enmsse Leabarioiet
moe sedd eblod sft 104% ,nokigoousq dnsyovaisto 10

Isxonep oft o hag beisiio. even see ageizasios: ieok

ihGh vg .E0¢8) ip asad sft 20 ‘soneseixe tldR0 oh
Wud oh
bovisoxeg nosedan aus ants eS od svilstosges
 29
and even photographed (1903, Pp. 12). “Perhaps he was alluding
to the photographic experimentation carried on by the Society
of Metaphysicians Limited, Archers' Court, Sussex, England.
Panchadasi is convinced that in England, France and Germany,
scientists have discovered a nebulous, hazy, radioactive

energy or substance, around the body of human beings. Auric

emanations, Panchadasi claims, can be registered and perceived

by means of a screen composed of a certain flourescent

material interposed between the eye of the observer, and the

subject under consideration.

Many researchers and writers concerned with the human

aura claim to have verified the existence of colors in the

aura's force-field contrary to Panchadasi's statement: (For

example, seesOuse leypoSec Geadty: 19499) ppi 917-253 Birren) °F.,;

poGd7) ppen4s7 467249 oKkilner, Weddigateesyepp 119913653757 729

WAe-Asenaendawhifpe,+GanS.7oalQO28h ppe SByse40=4 lhc

This aura so discovered by the scientists is called by

them the "human atmosphere," and is classified by them
as Similar to the radiations of other radio-active
substances, radium for instance. They have failed to
discover color in this atmosphere, however, and know
nothing, apparently, of the relation between auric colors
and mental emotional states, which are familiar to every
advanced occultist (The Human Aura, 1903, p. 13).

Panchadasi says that he presents this information as

a matter of general interest to the student and not as indi-

cating that the occult teachings and observed phenomena

bearing on the human aura require any proof on the part of the

material scientist. Having discovered the aura, Panchadasi

States that material science may eventually discover the auric

colors too, and announce the same to a wondering world, as a

enubuste sow oi mates (St sq ,€00E) Be
yteioor ont ‘yd no bersas° noLsesnemi1sg%s Of
aie
qk ee eu ® «t 2v 0d ‘eieriotA bed imed. a
an ne al
so nd st .b ns ke ni s at Js n3 e u n R e :¢7
‘ynamasd bo s ’ 22 7
vovelb -aver
,suoluden 6 Bexs
ovisosoLbet ~ysed
xe \soassadu t0-05—0
siwwA iepited mamud Zo ybod eit Havo
tesbsxonst 2M. vn
bezsteaiess od 69 ,emislo
bev lLeored bas
om yd
saanee molt mis $1a5 6 20 beeogmoo asetse 8 30 ans ; i

eft to sye od3 aaewied besoquetas a

eis bas tavisedo
-noijeisbieno> sebaw soetdaa

exsaisw bas exstlotissset yireM § oe

eveumnesct edit Atiw ben1e9 noo

to sonstaixe ont hettitey eved oF cinta

“ite nt etolos
o¢ YtSatsn0o bilett- coNOk |
xo%) sdnemedbie e'Lesbsdonad
ae
cag qs eke! 6 «5 -B : ,Yeleayo ‘ese olemexe ;
sta
‘ @ ‘ enetede s26-Ti ‘
7
AQOL yb LW ,nenLtA ;Oh \OR VERhs aq 69@E
» |

SN GRESOE: eva
dete 0 saidw Dns a.
«(Lb-08 ,8£ «qq eset

sds yd betevedeib- oe ste BAP

yd befiso ai ateitasive ard meat
gent yd beliteesio 21 Sos “,Ssxetiqaomss asm" BB)
relime
svisessothe1 tanto 10 paoiwecbs: saz oF
ot bBelaet sved wedT .9onmndent 107 mrbs.1 .292
~
wond bas. ,tsvewod ,sisrgeomis etat at xtefLoo + om
axoloo nize peswied nolt eiet ads to ,yl3 mets qgs
bs
yrsve o+ 1Bilims? sip coidw ,acisse fénoiszom= isjasm ‘bam
(6f .q .€0@L ,siuA nemo edt) teisfvove
i
es noitemzotaL aiddt einsae7g ed tard |yse teéshsrionsd

~tbai es ton bas tnebuse ot of sastetat istensp ath

re: ree bas apiinoses achasen ens Sakis’

iy .

‘ake ale oils batdvovart nivel pevtontia'’m

“ye oe *

3 er Sane yeot siesihios beswesam 3 i

obuse origbeak
oie te
 30
new: trrthi.

Panchadasi suggests that most writers content them-

selves with a description of the colors of the mental or
emotional aura and neglect the reference to the basic

substance or power of the aura (1903, pPanks)t Mihe «Sanskrit

name of this force, he states, is Prana, which may be thought

of as vital essence or power. It exists in everything. He

claims that it is the force or energy through which the soul
manifests activity, and the mind manifests thought. It is

the substance of the human aura and the colors of the mental

state that are revealed in that substance, as colors of

chemical bodies are manifested in water.

It is useful here to consider the concept of the

Prana Somietheric.. thecording teockKilner «(l965f%p. 8, 5-16,

38=4i3ip7 Whitewe (1928, the L50), and sePanchadasi °(1903;) pu L718),

the Prana Aura is bound up with the physical body and is known

as the "health aura." The baSic prana-aura is practically

colorless and is marked by very fine lines radiating outward

from the physical vehicle. In good health these bristle-like

streaks are straight and stiff. In poor health they are

wilted, droopy, and rtwilstedsorn curly so) imvextreme Ppoonabealth

they appear like soft limp fur.

Panchadasi also asserts that minute particles of this

prana-aura are thrown off with physical exhalations as scent

and remains for some time after the individual has left the

scene of activity. This is what animals follow in tracking

people. It is also the claim that birds of prey such as the

 aw Lar 2 =) _ - 7. a ao Be)

A. £3 NP ee e Dae i =
oe j :
~~. we. ; ae
iy’ S
—
' af! . Ds . 7 iin a dn

ie

wane: dasino° axediaw teom ted adplanetie Lasberodet

isdesb 6 sithw 2
0 Istaem edt to axoloo silt to noistg
bas sive Dee
otasd eft oF sonszetes eit gosipen
.(2L .q ,f0eL) sires eit to zswoq TO
off
sitwense
.snetd et .eedste of ,soT0> eidd 20¢
sdpuweds od we dotdw
mt aszixe ti .1swog 10 sonesaes teiw:
oH «poitdyieve

fwoe efit dotdw dpuondt ypisnes 10 so1ol sos ei ti tedd

ai 3L .tdpueds esjestinsmn boim sds ns ,ytivesos

—

sdt 5nms siu6 asmut sit 10 eons | ents

fistnem eit to atolod

to axofod es \sonstedue jsds ni beisevet ozs sedt s2e A

ors eotbod Lat rad

as
tesew aft betestinsm

ott to dqeono> edt 1sbtenop o¢ sted Intees ef gt

\OI+2f (8 .g dC) szehLin oF patbroosA .oiszense 20%

, (8£=FL1 .q@ ,€0@L) tesbsedoned bas ,(02L .q ,88OL) stinW '

4

nwoadt ai brs ybod. Isoiaydg odd dtiw qu bavod at sé snsTt 81

yilsotsos1g ai\ Bius-5ob1q oLesd sdT ".suys dtised* aan

baswiuo paid¢sibsx eontl ontt ysev yd bextusm ei bas seefsolos

RD
slti-sitetud seedt dtised hoop
| al .eloidey Isoieydg Py
ent moaz

exs yodt daised 100g nI .itise bas tdpisute ets saeette

aalsiten =

pe wT er
dtised 100g smeitxes nil .ytuvo 10 bejelws bas ,ygeoxrb4! ~~
tw qmil tiee exif mere
eidt to eolottisg Stunim ens ejteets oals iesbedonsd
of ?
jnede as enotstslsdxe bektanae dtiw tio mworttis ots & i iy -

ont sisi aa seater sry tetis oe) ae a2 |

see at wottoa puchher ee ~e

ear “siete
=m 86eres Ke
ial ian
Pe
="
. ——- . ” 7 -
. . a - . 7 ae
 od
owl, which hunts at night, will recognize and take only living
prey by perception of the. prana-aura.

The prana-aura is also filled with a multitude of

scintillating sparks which are in constant motion. This

vibratory movement is akin to the movement of heated air

rising from an asphalt highway on a hot summer day.

Panchadasi holds that one can see the prana-aura

with the natural eye (1903, p. 21). He suggests that the

student closely observe some very healthy person, sitting in

a dim light, through partially closed eyes. It is possible,

he says, to perceive an undulating, pulsating vibration

extending an inch or two from the surface of the body. It

requires practice to recognize these vibrations but after

once seeing them, the matter becomes easy (1903, p. 20). He

further claims that the prana-aura can be perceived pulsating

around the head of a mentally active person (1903, p. 20).

This aura can also be seen by placing the hand against a

black background, in a dim light, and gazing at 1t with

narrowed eyes. The prana seen in such experiments appears

like the semi-luminous radiance surrounding a candle (1903,

p. 21). These experiments are carried out, says Panchadasi,

not with clairvoyant sight, but with ordinary vision.

Regarding the appearance of color in the aura,

Panchadasi says:

Color shades into color, tint into tint, hue into hue,
as in the color scale of the spectrum of which the
rainbow is the most familiar example. But the rainbow
or spectrum lacks the peculiar semi-tran sparency of the
"auric" colors, and also the constantly changing and
dissolving body of colors of the "aura" (1903, p. 40).
 S~Si61g,leeik
ida ial ddiw bollit oels ai BIU
sge
aid? snoktom gnsjenoo ai O16 dotrdw elr
mevom
tbs botsed Yo Jnsmovont on2 ot nitsat tno
ns mot? Z
.¥eb ismtte sor 5 mo yewdptd jisngqes
suve-Bitexd ste 962 asD 9ao ted3 eblod lesbsioust

eteoppye oh . (IS «g ,£0eL) sys isaitv7sn odd 1

ails gend

ai paissie ,moeseg Yitised yreav omoe svisedo yiseolo

.eeys beeolo yilsiszsq ipuotds ,tdpkb 7

,eidiasoq sk 31

notgexudiv pnitseluq pai¢sivdsu os svieotsg OF 4

42 “Ybod sit to sostive sit mori ows to ripat os /

tests sud enotdazdiv seenit ssinpoos: of soizostg 89%.

at . (0S oq ,€08L) yas eamozsd t92t6m odt ,meds> pak

puitseluq bevisoreq od ms5 pees oe sit asdt emiels

«(OS sq ,€0GL), moexeq svisos ylissnem 6 to bsed edt

5 gankeps babd edt pnuivalq yd nese od coals aso: awese

igtw di 38 pnissp bas ,stdpil mib 5 mi bavotpaosd

axveegqe ainemisegxs dove ait asee snex1q sit -eays

S08) eibdiso 6 paibavoiwe sonsibss sisinpslliaeidiadan

«besbsionsd syse . io bhexwis> sis etnemirsgxs sean

smOteiv yYrenibie dtiw stud ,tdpile tasyovitslis .
,e%6 edt ni solo Yo sonsxsaqqs si¢ pakbyspea —
 32
Panchadasi states that there are two distinct features
that one must be aware of in the auric coloring of every

person. One is the coloring resulting from the more habitual

thoughts and feelings of the person--from his character. The

second is the coloring resulting from the particular feelings,

or thoughts, manifested by him at that particular moment:

The color of the feelings of the moment soon disappears

and fades away, while the more habitual feelings, bound
up with his character, causes its corresponding color to
abide more permanently, and thus to give a decided hue to
his general "auric" color appearance.

The trained occultist is therefore able to ascertain not

only the passing thoughts and feelings of a persons, but
also to determine infallibly his general character,
tendencies, past character and actions, and general nature,
simply from a careful examination and study of the "auric"
colors of the person in question (1903, p. 44).

The colors said to be seen in the human aura are

called astral colors. It is held that they appear on a more

subtle "plane" than the ordinary physical plane, Be it psychic

and extraordinary, this is known as the astral plane. Each

shade of mental or emotional state has its corresponding

astral color. All astral colors are formed from three

primary colors which are red, yellow and blue. These are

said to be the same as their ordinary physical counterparts.

Panchadasi claims that a clear understanding of the

key primary colors is an aid in the interpretation of the

secondary colors. Red, he claims, is relevant to inter=

preting the physical life. Blue represents the religious or

spiritual life, yellow the intellectual life. Combinations

of the three primary colors with black or white are possible.

These combinations are representative of the mental and

 et
- ' ye - =
ne

I ho |

sos ites eterna “4odd eedede ce

20 v
yie eloo ois odd at to exswe §
piitto
6s sz er. ono 5
‘faust atom ols mot pnisivesi paixol
s? |
> mox3--noazeg ons to epatis
ed? ,aedoaxsreid
odd ort paisivesx paiazefos anit
epatiest seluoisxisq
ts min yd bedestinsem .esne
:daemom Yeluoisyeg. teads

eft 30 epnifiest siz “to — eat

bane gage noce snsmom ofinw ,YBWe : :
vepnites? Isujided sxom eds
o¢ ‘toloy piibmoqas1so9 23! asBES ,istosisdo eid dsiws¢
6 svip ot euds ns ,yl3aonamieg stom
63 oud bebiosb Lt Sate
.SDNBISSOGS 16105 "orxue"

som ribedxeseas of elds stozesedt at seis lupao benatese ont ws

6 to 2eeniise? hrs avnpuons aa eng
jud ,enoaxeq
wegosisdo isisasp aid yidtilszat asnimzeseb 22Sete,
bis +easoBIBAs Jesg prt ;
vetoSEA feusnep Bas ,enoiszos
bus doidentmexs lvtors9 & ae -
‘oite" oft to Ybute ae
(BB .q ,£0eL) noltesup ni noeteg sit to exoleo

et6 Sins aBiid edt ot meaz ed os Hise extolos oat

5 19 x~s9agqs vers teds blond et 41 «<atolos i£2386 e

stom

cidoyeq ti of ,steig isoteyrigq eee eit nsis "onsig”

aoa When
*

dost .ompiq Leites oft es awondt et alris Visdi bros TaKe:;

patbnogesitz0> 271 esd sdete isnoitsjome 10 iszaem to ¢

sould mor? Semicit sus erolop Isrtes LIA .xoleo &

18 oeed? .24id Bas wolloy ,bsx sits toidw BSOR pe

-e3xsuasiauod Lsoreydq yssnibio 1ti9d+ es mse edd od oF

sit to enibasteisbn 16915'5 teds emtsin Lesbsdoned -

afd to moitsgexqietat anit ni bie as ei exoles vemhag 3 aa

-tetni oF Josvele1 si od , boxe

,emislo. ae vt. |
dates
1 Se edz se it nat Sula .9Til Tete aee ots
 33
emotional activity manifested by the individual (290334 26S
23h)ee

Let us consider what the individual colors indicate

to the clairvoyant occultist. Panchadasi points out that
each color has numerous shades and each indicates a slightly
different tendency:

Red shades: A clear, clean shade of red indicates

strong, pure natural emotions such as friendship, love of

companionship, physical exercise, and healthy clean sports.

As the shade grows darker and duller akin to a muddy shade

these feelings become tainted with selfishness and low

motives. The emotion of love can range from a muddy sensual

red indicating self gratification, to an ethereal pink

denoting love of humanity. Anger may be manifest by vivid

flashes of scarlet (righteous indignation) to ugly flashes

of deep, dull red, indicating rage and uncontrolled passion.

In a display of malicious hate the background against which

these red flashes are manifested is often a black background.

Eiicthe teage sfiinds: itis origin, from jealousy;itor envy «ehe

background is a dirty green. Avarice is a particular combi-

atiionito fidwil, dark. ced )candvatdirty yuoly geeene(L903i, ap.

3=3'3))i.

Yellow shades: Yellow denotes intellect and has

Manyishades anditints. “Pure intellectual attainment tis

manifested by a clear golden yellow. This is evidenced

around the head of great spiritual teachers. Great artists

depict this phenomenon by displaying a golden halo around the

 > _ 7 a . 7
oa

7” is Ty 7
_
: a

ee , Jay
yd bodaetinem ¥
“as -g 2082) “taiv tbs edt
’
a ;

eds ganw twsbLenoo auwr

stsoibat axoloo fsubivibai

egaiog teshssonsd .teitiuacoe acidperkhatie’ ae

jeadd tuo
avorsmen asa solos Host
6 aesseoibat fiose bts asbsda
yitdpile
: yonebass

to 9bade sselo assis A :eebsrle bea

gedeoibai ber
es dove enorsome Sequtea situq
%o Svol ,qirnebneixi
,92eL019x9S isoteydg va Mos
-edioge mselo yds teed bas

sefiub bis tealrsb ewoxr ebsrie:

eabsde ybbum s oF airs
doiw botanist 9imoped epniles? en
wol bas anendettios _
spnst A595 svol to noisoms eat -
7 ofif.
ev.
feuenes ybbum s mozi

Isetetiis as oF ,moLtysoitistsip tLlee paltsotbat F

Anta

sd ysm tsprA .viinasmud to svol vaidon

biviv yd seetiasm
oF (noiiasnprbat avosidpix) teitsoe to
eedesit yipy
bas Sper paissoibnit ,bex Iivb x
,noteesg belloxutnoony

jantevs bruoxpiosd edt sdsd avotoilsm to yelqeith

doidw
best 6 cit
aa 3

Adsid 5 as#ic el bedestinsm sis eerfesit

.bavotpaosd
sit yyvne xo .yevolset moti mipirso esi ebnid oper (+ 20
is '

asluoisisq 6 @L sorisvA .asstp ysiutb 5 et saworedond

-idmo>

are} ,£0€L) mestp vipy ys1tb s bos ,bex axeh .iivb te a istea
- -
we Oe

. (f€-£

esd bas tpsiletal eetoush wolley ;eebsde woe -

‘al soommistis Lapyoel Let at siud Sas

.atnits iest

beoasbive ek erat -wollsy nabLop thoES, ee

e a .e¥sosed ieusbiiqe 8 a>he st whe.bn

Ais
asehia
aa «
or & paryolgelb vs a
i’ , a _ lide ee
Fr a) ;
aa
 34
head of the teacher. Heinrich Hofmann's celebrated painting
(1858) of the Christ in the Garden of Gethsemane depicts this
nimbus so precisely that an occultist would Suspect that he
had clairvoyant vision. Rich golden shades of yellow are
rare. A sickly yellow is the only indication of true intel-

lect in the huge majority of people today. To an occultist

with clairvoyant vision those few souls possessing true

intellect stand out like lighted candles in the gloom (1903,

PPes. 34-35).

Green ihades;: [This particubamrgroum of ishadesrie

the most difficult to interpret. Perhaps this is due to the

fact that green occupies the center of the astral spectrum

and is a balance between the two extremes which influence it.

A restful green is said to denote love of nature, outdoor

life, and travel. A clear light green indicates sympathy,

altruistic emotion, and charity. Another shade shows intel-

lectual tolerance. A darker green shows tact, diplomacy and

ability to handle human nature. A still darker shade

indicates insincerity, shiftiness and untruth. An ugly

slate green indicates deceit--a very common shade in the

average aura. Finally, jealousy, envy and malice is dis-

plavedanhe anjugly:muddy,, munky green) (1903),« pp.) 86=86)e

Blue shades: Generally to the occultist this color

denotespispiritualityueA beawtatul rich clear wiolet tint),

imdicates- the: highestytermof spiritual,.religzious; fesling

and thought. The grosser feelings of these same spiritual

aspects are represented by the darker and duller hues, tints

 |
ttivo00AS tedd yise
ed seis stoaqeve bilwow te
nebilop Hoist .motetv t+nsyovs
ets wolisy to 2ebsre
wolley yldote &
«fedni Sux to mobssoibst vino edt ai e - sa
Ssigqosd to yttzotsm sped
yateiuoco a5 oT =. yehot
wot otonis nolatv sasyovitsloe pa
suxs pn teesxeoq eiuos

tp sit mk eel bns > ba si s? otif jue bucse sookfesas

(£081) moo
| A(ae-bo sae |
}
:eebade aesme 95 —
to quote sysiuoiszisq einT
eit esbarie

sub af etis logic ,touqisini of siuctith dromeds

sat of
10 tsdmen, ens seiquozo mastD eee
mywtoege. [sxtzaB oft
ows 3A neewsed soneslsd: set bas
4: sorsulint dotdw eemexdxe

to esvol-stonsb of Dise et meorp [utteoms

soobiso ,otutsen
tdpit ssefs A lever om oR” .
.ydrsomye esdsoibnai mesip

awore ebsde wedgonA .ytiazsdo. bas noisoms eee

-fedni
ewore assip ustinb A eonsielod Laudoel
bas yoaemolqib ,2+on+

sbed2 ustisb {lise A, -e2vten, nemud sf baer fom on ;

4
ylouw aA. .dtuasnu bas eesntstide ,ytixsoaiant is

eid ii absde nommbs yisv 6--Jisosd aatsoibns

Bt aviism bas yvas ;yauolset »yilsnti .S83u6

-srbh

(@E-38 .qq .£0@L) asexp yaiwm op mi §

,ybbum yipu

1olos eins tetsivovo et3 oF vifersnsd :pebsde eva

tats s6lotv weels cdot Lihisvaed A Ns its

pniiest. suprueias Leutiatge to mio sao oe

fsutiziqe ohne seedy to apaifaad (9ee2048

soma. eouarae sad
_

Aa
es»
cy!
 35

and shades until a dark indigo is reached. This shade, so

dark that it is almost black, represents a very low, super-

stitious form of religion. True spiritual unfoldment is

shown by a wonderful clear light sky blue tint. High morality

is indicated by a series of clear inspiring shades of blue.

Panchadasi says that purple denotes a love of ritual and

ceremony, particularly those connected with religious offices.

This is why purple was chosen as the royal color in ancient

@ays €U903), Cop. *36=3.7)):.

Brown shades: Desire for personal gain and accumu-

lation is indicated by a display of brown in the aura.

Shades of brown range from the clear brown of industriousness

to the murky dull browns of miserliness and greed (Panchadasi,

£903) Dear)

Gray shades: The grays represent negativity--fear,

depression, and lack of courage. A decidedly unpleasant

gnempy( ko OSrenppads 7=3 8.)

Black. “In*the astraltcolors,;eblack expresses hatred,

malice, revenge, gloom, depression, and pessimism (19.06), 0p.

So)

White: White is the color of pure spirit. It

any light witnessed by man on the physical or

transcends

Sfor*it=belongs to another plane and is absolute.

astral@plane,

in the aura denotes a high degree of spiritual

Its presence

unfoldment and is the token of adeptship when

attainment and

it permeates the entire aura.

deep into the study of colors and

Panchadasi plunges
 et snombloiay feusiaiqe ov3T
ytilexom tpi fab? ould yie dpi sselo [a ses
vould to epee -paiziqent tss{> to series 5 yd
bis isvtit lo evel s essoneb olauuq t4d3 eyee”
.eeciizto evotsile:s ddviw betoesnncs seodt ylisiuobiesg4

tneions ni z0oloo isyox sit es neeodo esw siqusg yaw

: .(TE-8E sqq ,E0GR):

-smuoos bas atsp Iscoexzsq 107 siiesd :29bsade awoxzd

.81ve odd at nwowd to yslgaib 6 yd Setsothal aks

evenesobivarbat to awoid as9lo sdy mort epasi nword
Be ai
.te6bstons?) bsstp bas eeonilrseim to enwoud ilub y od

. OTe cay
,xB9t—-ytiviispen tnszaigsi eysip edT :eshsde yard

tnsessiqnu yibobicsh A .spstvo> to Aosl Bas ,aobeserg

| , (8€-TE .aq ,S0eLNe rade
> 7
,bextsed esaasigqxs Aosid ,etolo> [sextes odd of s:ctoala
ay of
«q ,£0@L) meimieeeq bas ,noieesiqeb ,moolp \spnevedt ,esks

JE stixiqe Sivq to rzoloo edt et sstdw saanbaW

to isoteydg edt a0 mom Yd bsaeentiw Jedpil yts abo ..
-sjuloeds at bas snsla tedtoas oF epnoled + xo? ,omsigq faz
inudisige to sexpeb dein s saroneb eenener e | eile
new qéitasqebs to neadot sds 2: bas JasmbLotw |—

-BIUS otktne « vee:

 36

commends Edwin D. Babbit's volume, The Principles of Light and

Color (New York 3% Babbitt ts:Cotal e78)0 = Babbatie’'s theories

regarding colors and their uses supports Panchadasi's

Hesearchiasianviocculbust (Binren sj ~iColor Psychology and

Color: Therapy, 1961; pp. 56-59). In this study, however, we

are principally concerned with claims about the evidence for

the aura's existence and most basic features.

Through interpretating the astral colors in indivi-

dual auras the trained occultist believes that he is able to

ascertain not only the passing thoughts and feelings of a

person, but also to determine infallibly his general

character, tendencies, past character and actions, and general

hactune.

Every place, dwelling, business, church, courtroom,

village; city, country, nation, and the world itself has its

own collective aura, known as the astral atmosphere. It is

simply a combined reflection of the individual auras of the

domain's inhabitants. This atmosphere is plainly felt by

many people who are instinctively attracted: om repelled by it.

If there is real substance to these claims educators

in particular, should find food for thought in Panchadasi's

statement that:

From any point of view, it is seen to be an important

part of self development and character bualdaing,) te
develop the aura according to scrrentierc icecn le
principles (1903, p. 71).

Ouseley's Concept of the Aura

occultist, S. G. J. Ouseley, in has’ book

Another
 a e092 ssidded 28
q eamogque seeu sieds bas
d
oa .nextra) zaitivoso en

xa
\, ve wo r) (i es wi ts ni 4 (e ea e .a@ «LO@h
ow ” oneo
so ne bi ve ed t Jv ed s amisio ditttw benzse
sot
s soneseixs @
vaaivisst piesd seom ba
a
2e1 rol oo. tpt jas ood pn itetorqtetat ipuoxA? » i
#tyibnr ai
beaten sd+ asuve ts b
teitivooo
gids ei of ¢add advaifed
ond yino: tom nied 19088 Ps
ba a ednpuodt pateesq
5 20 apniies?
sa iovieisb ot cals sud .OBx8q
istensp ein yidilisiaa
yotopisdo 3249 .zetonsbaed a
Laqense “bats senokstos DAB

or Fe
yrsva at, y
, dori seonteud ,poiliswbh ,soslg
ymoorsados ~
7 a tA

eds Ons ,moLs6N \yrtnuoo \ Yate«4

adi ebd 2isevt Slsow
efgy €6 awour emus svrspell
et 4b /erengeoms isuses

edt 20 naotstoslte: Bbenidnos &

edt ito essus [sobivibal

ai sroriqeonss 2fAT _csussidsdat ead

yd tie? yintela

di yo belieget to bodosiss5 yisviszoniven t sxe odw @&

of sonssedue {sex a2 oternt IE

gxosseoubs emisio sesnd
~reteotiaagy ’
etigebsdonsd ft) dripworld x0 boot bast bivode
> tert

mb os ado nese et +i «waky to smtog ¥y

oni BL jud aejostaio bre tremgoleveb ise 3
590 ofiiinstoe of ards ane ait
aay -q yee!
 Ba

The Science of the Aura, (London, 1949, pp .28=2)5 “claims

that everything in nature from the lowest crystal to the

highest living organism, from the lowest to the highest

conscious entity; generates its own aura. Ouseley argues

that:

In the human organism there are forces analogous to, if

not identical with, the forces of electricity and magne-
tism. Each human being possesses a "magnetic" field
which is the aura--it radiates from each individual as
solar rays emanate from the sun. The human aura partakes
of the essential qualities of the etheric, the astral, the
mental and the spiritual forces of the individual. Ina
vital sense, every human being creates his own magnetic
atmosphere which unfailingly reveals the termperament,
disposition, character and the condition of health (1949,
pay

In attempting to explain what the human aura is,

Ouseley begins with reference to the physical body; then he

postulates what he calls the etheric counterpart or "double,"

the astral body, and the mental body. According to hin,

these three bodies overlap and interpenetrate each other

(1949, p. 7). The etheric body extends slightly beyond the

outer boundary of the physical and comprises the inner aura.

The astral body with its egg shape forms the second aura,

and the subtler mental body forms the outer aura (1949, p. 7).

Plates in Appendix A illustrate this CONncepc.

Ouseley says that the aura varies in area and extent,

and composition or texture. This depends on the Character of

the individual it surrounds. Emotions, passions and feelings

bestow a definite iridescence or color tone to the aura.

Nothing colors the aura like habitual thought.

According to Ouseley:
 : . |

a ah os tol N
. ;
.
| a)
20 a8
rod) «situa edt
: ¥ | re 7 a 5

s _s ob
as

r e
7

s o
a ai

a
7

0 - 8 <
Mo

)
;
anavt e ( |
= i : r ne

a AE
m
| 7 oa 7
Hae
e20as
i ry

‘ody od Sstayx0 jeawol oft mori

; Ne >) 5 oF ips
é

deadpan
“=

ol sit movi _meinspio paivil a

5 1s
A .
: :

jaerdpid ods 03 deaw

oan >
O .s iu e “w o ed i eo gexensp iyotsas eo
gocpus yelsev sted
”:
;
ego z02 915 ers i¢ mei nepro asm end nt ie
2k ,o¢ evopolsns zaniot Sit ,dtiw Isottnebi . tom |
—
-enpsm bas ytintitosle to ese Rcd Sried namo dop a: on
Bieit “Ssitsnmpem 5 esn ss 7£--B5aua ont ai doidw
es ({subivibnit dose mot? Baskrb t taioe —
eotsdisg sive nemud.exT eit . nue ado mo1i stsneme eys ' Ss 20 7
20. esijiisup isisas see
eds .leztesn add ,otisds9 isustsige ‘Aa isd aem - i

6 at .ieubivibné edt io asq10t

_

asm . yreve ,Senee issiv —

nicenpsm awo eid gacsoto pried
ntitsiau Adirly ereqeomd sy)
,ttemsisqmies os afssver Ylobos xetos verlo eeiaier a
(ener) dzflsend to moisibacs siz .() sqrie

oisfaxs oF patiquasss al
ei siu6 nemod off tenw

oft of sonetstes djiw earped yed

si nedt yybod Ieoleydq
oiaedjs sts eliso ef tefw estat s20q
" efdtiob" x10 susqyesnuos

oF pribr0090A eybod [sdcaem oft Bas «ybod isxttes oft

mind
bas qeliusvo esibod saadz seers
zago tisBS Stendenegistat

sie bnoved yitieile abaortxs ybod orredte oft. .(¥ = ,ebet)

| ‘se
sie seant od @5etuqmoo bas Lsoteydiq sdt To ytsbased 29390

edt emo saste pes edi dtitw ybod Isewses ‘of

,p1us baodse i” _

S495 totuc ods asriol ybod fLétnem rsisdee edt b

.(& .q ¥QbOL)
.. re
,tqsonop eft steiteulir A xibasqgé mz aos -«

sive ont teds eyse yoieauO ©

\jnedxe Bas sets al esliev
sft no abnegab eidT .ouysxest Lo aoisteogn - ba
20 wetopxsdo

spneszebitt 2: he _
: S305 itt 03 anos tofo> x0
. ‘
eALl sive odd 22
| 5 @ sBdpuorts Issiided
7
| ‘vatdalp on ven ron
. i : ; va ; : 9 7
: :
a
 38

The aura 1s just. such a kind of subtle extension of the

personality which is capable of giving and receiving
impressions, and through this medium we make conscious
contact quite apart from the physical senses. We feel
the instinctive attraction or-nepulsion, as the case may
be, and we can give no reason: nonetheless the attrac-
tion and repulsion speak of an intrinsic harmony or
disharmony between the auras (1949, p. 6).

Ouseley says that as a guide to health conditions

the aura is infallible. In good health vital force streams

into the auric atmosphere imparting a clear brilliance to

Lt. Lh Conditions) Of poor or viailing health) the ‘color tones

are dull and dark. In diseased conditions nebulous, dark

areas appear over the affected part.

Many exponents of occult science claim that the

Central Sun sends out seven major rays of light from which

the seven main basic types of human mentalities and tempera-

ments: spring (Ouseley, 1949, p. 17). These major rays are:

Violet. (spiritual power) , indigo (intuition), Blue! (anspara=

tion), Green (energy), Yellow (wisdom), Orange (health), and

Red (physical life).

These seven rays have great occult significance in

the study. of the aura. It is stated that basic-color tones

reveal specific classes of talents, habits and character and

there are numerous color tones (Ouseley, 1949, p. 18).

Continuing, Ouseley says:

The ancient Egyptians first formulated the doctrine of

correspondence between colours and the three-fold human
constitution . . . a human being is "made up” of differing
layers of consciousness or planes of being and that: he
each
possesses a separate vehicle for the expression of
physic al, etheri c, astral , mental and
of these, viz., the
bodies. Each of these bodies or modes of ~—
spiritual
Consciousness as they more correctly are, is related in
three primary colours, red,
some particular way to the
 ied
M3 a OO L) esivs aft asaw
tans SYse yelsau® -
dyised of shine 6 26
anoistibnoo ”

e al voldbiiatas et pee ons

amseite eoxot bativ ditsed boo oe
:
ail iti ad tes to 5 eni dis qmi stetiqeomss claus edt asnk
oF eon
ar 3k
itet so toog to 2nobtLbno2 7
genes toloo sit pyisen pni a, ;

enoisihaos fecseelb al .A%6D Soe Lied x_ s

Axpb ,avoluden - np
su

sft seve issqqs @so16

.i%6qg bestosits -

tiugso to exyasnogxs YASM

edt 260s misIo someice oe 7

t 26 eYsx z0otsm nsvse suo Bbnee m2 Leazned

dotdw moxt trips ao) a
siesd atem coven ed s
bas eoisifsansm nemut 20 aoqys
-susqmet 7 Up
- :

-(Vl og opel \ysisav0) patiage anon

:645 Bysx totem seoiT
optbni , (xewoq Lautiurge) setenv
-stigent) suid ((aotttusaL)
wolleY ,(ypiens) meso aote
bas .(fefeed) spasx0 . (mobetw)
wy
. (atid tsotayded bea
ving =
tivonc tsexp SvSsd eyni Noves eeod T
nt Ssonesitinpte
todt basste ei tl ,.81U5 sit to ybose ots
agnoy xoloo-sieed

bas efided ,esyusiss to eseanio oltiocsge Lssvez,

bas isdobied> er;
(OL <q yeeel ,ystesuO) 2ano3 roLo5 2uo19mun eis stett
ae 7
rayse YeisevyO ,pniunisaed
>, 0¢ :

=
is » x »
as ;
Sees atla ay ny :

Base oilyay Slodsev oJnzades « seemeal

el : gE end TO
a. RIE A
ona mabe
 39
yellow and blue which symbolize the corpeal body (physical-
etheric), the soul (astral-mental) and the Spiird &
(spiritual consciousness) respectively. From this ELI nLety
emanate or evolve the secondary or complementary colours
viz., Orange, green, indigo, and violet, and by the
blending of these seven major rays together with black
and white all other colours are obtained (1949, joe FwBao yas

Considering the individual colors that appear in the

aura Ouseley gives the following account which may be

usefully compared with that noted in Panchadasi's account.

Red: In the aura indicates strong physical tendency,

strong minds and wills, a materialistic outlook, affectionate

commanding nature. Red denotes the deepest human passions:

love, hate, courage, revenge, cruelty, sensuality, selfish-

ness and greed. Clear bright reds reveal possession of

generosity and praiseworthy ambition. Dark reds reveal less

favorable aspects. In all reddish auras there is a tendency

toward sense experience rather than toward the mental spiritual

UL O49 Deo).

Orange: Dull tones denote selfishness and pride.

Clear tones signify health and vitality. These individuals

find,it.easier to rule than-serve, but there is generally no

lust. for power. They are tactful masters and excellent

mixers. This color is seldom found without pride. Orange

in the aura indicates a well balanced individual (1949, p. 20).

Yellow: Except for muddy shades, yellow in the aura

is a good aspect. Golden shades of yellow denote soul

qualities, and astral-mental forces. It symbolizes thought

and mental concentration and intellect. This color appears

in the auras of bright optimistic, high-spirited, thoughtful

 5a "ayay ae

geen
. as - gle ~ es cig - 2 ya LO y
va , . ¥ ry sfc bne ob finds ~y te * ee

“y ; ter: botso 2 re ony a

; ag
. a
o(Q.iea rg he ) >« Le 346 SI5 ca JO i468 5
mere

edt ms 1Aedas gant exoloo Isubivibar sds entysblemod

ad ym fotiw snucoss pniwollot sd+ esvip tiers

.sauoove 2' tesbsrionsd at boeton gait dtiw boxsqmoo

Isofeyidq pnuoiga eessorbnl sive ods ni +:ber

.yonebast
etsnotsos2ts ,Aoolsvo otsaiisizeiem 5 ,eiliw bas abnim he

fenoleesy memund teeqesh oft estoneb best .s twsen ecdbommnd 4

~daitlos \wttisvenee ,ytleux5o \spnevex .spsiseo \saed yevol :

to nole@saeoq Isevsi1 abax tdpiid .Beesp bee eesn

tsel2
: Oi
eesl [sever ebex x1sd .noitidms yitsowsetszq bas Wteoxsnep

yorusbnet & ef susii esivs deibhexy ifs ol .edosges sidsxovet

¢ ang - I
ieytixiae letuem six biswot nsfdt 3zsdisx sonelisqxe canee buswod a
+,
(CL .q y@beL)
wk? a
~9bitq bas easnrzetiisce etonsb 2zonos [lua iepasx0 on) @
elsubivibai sesdT .ystistiv bas dolead yitnpte asaod.

om Yilszenee. eit sisiy gud ,ovise neds olux of istese af

gnsileoxs bas exetesm ivisost sexs yodT .xswog: wot3

epmsx10 ‘eblag tuontiw Bbavei moblse ai aolos eid?

-(0S .q ,@beL) tpubivibni bsoaslised Llow «6 eotsoibat Buus edd ab
sius sit ai wolloy i apes ybiria 102 sqenxe :woLfeY |

. Jnioe gases Wolsey 30 Rehads neblod omihe bom

siguods aesclodimys #1, ap0%03 issnom-Lextes bre 48
: _% - ig
 40
and capable people. Dingy shades of yellow denote jealousy,

Suspicion, and "dreamers" or unpractical natures. Yellow in

the aura indicates that the individual is developing: spiritual

GhebitLestnrso49y ppti20naon)<

Green: Bright clear shades of green typify indivi-

duals who are naturally animated, versatile, thoughtful and

adaptable. Freedom from bondage, independence, and new life

is indicated by its presence.

The negative aspects of green are indicated by olive

green and other drab shades of the color. These shades

bevealtenvy, *jealousy, tdeceitvand treachery (1949)"pp.821, 22).

Blue: This color infusing the aura indicates an

artistic, harmonious nature and spiritual understanding. It

is pertinent to note that it is the color of the Virgin Mary

in the RomaneCatholaccCchurch:

Clear shades of bright blue indicate self-reliance,

confidence, and a more positive character. Loyal friends

and sincere characters will have a predominance of blue in

DherzG¢auras (1949, pp. 22, 23).

Indigo: Indicates a high degree of spirituality.

Wisdom is represented by dark blue auras (1949, p. 23).

Viohetbat “This#colersis rarely seén in the aura. It

yepresents *spirituabity andwisythée*colorrof the Initiate and

the Adept. It indicates true greatness, worthiness and

idealism.

Grey: Indicates inborn love of convention and

formality. It indicates a lack of imagination, a tendency to

 “(1S ,0S -qq ,On@Hy@
169f90 tdpiza :neete
io sebsde
-ivibat yitays asexp
as
,eictecisv ,borsmias yifsiuasa Ot8
bas lutsipuods
mobsett -
bas ,gonebnogsbri , spabriod moit
sirt won
_eunseotg etki yd botsoibat el
ey
be ge ot bn t sis s6e %p to esosges Ssvstspen edT
evifo yd
sit e se at Yo lo o aft to eebsile dexb sadgor bas Beeb
eob
tisoeb ,yavolsst ,yvae pee =:
«aq , ened) qisnvest3 5 ng
(ss ~£8
solos aint ‘“sute’*® Oe,
AB seeeotbal sure odd paievins so

evotmommsd obsetsaes :
St .patbasserebou Isustitge bos syuten 7 al ay |

at tedd
+5! stom of snontaseq Ok ;
eds to aloo 5 afy
sf el
yash nipxarv
.dougidD sfioHs69 nemot ont nk

sdpiid to esbsaie seelD ee

yaonpilez-tise e#eorbat suid

9t0om s DRS , tolomm

abastixd [syod 19ssoB ted> avijieog oe

Ifren exssos16nh9 maim

e

nb suid %o Ssonsnimoboxq s sved * eee

J(1€8 \SS .qq ,@hel) sieeve
®

36 setpeb desc & sejsothal :ophbat

eta
esxtts auld Assb yd bedasesaget Bd
oto a yeheL)
ylowgx- ei soLlo> aid? z¢elokv “f
os seitve ed ni Gese
bis ytileusistge S q
bis steitinl eds to solod eflz 21
pas eesatdssow ,deaadser0 sirxrd BotsoLtbat =
 41
narrowness, meanness and dullness. It typifies the plodding
type who leaves no task undone (1949, pp. 23, 24).
Black: This is the negation of all color and Ssigni-
fies all that is evil and vicious. It indicates hatred,

discord and evil-thoughts of all types. The most devilish

and depraved soul's aura glows with crimson-red infused with
black. This is the most vicious combination of evil known

re4 O° ow 24) <

Ouseley makes the point that the ecclesiatics'

fondness for black is not understood (1949, p. 24). One

might also reflect on the garb of judges, morticians, and

students at graduation ceremonies.

Pink: This color bespeaks of love of humanity,

beauty and artistic surroundings (1949, p. 24. 25).

Silver: Depicts a lively, volatile, and unreliable

personality. These individuals are gifted in all matters;

Jack of all trades and master of none. Feebleness, incon-

Sistency and changeable moods depict silvered aura folk (1949,

pe (250%

Brown:> ‘This>ass’ the) business? man's» colors s'Strong

emotional feelings or tendencies are not to be expected in

people whose auras are infused with brown. This color

denotes ambition, power, perseverance, orderliness and

miserliness. Light shades of brown indicate avarice in the

individwad 3¢19%927,. p.= 25).

Ouseley mentions the same experiment as Panchadasi

does to develop auric sight. He cautions that auric vision

 ape
at i ve _
a el
an
: y .
pe
ry
a
|
7 i
ay
ST siesta pas 2
ett
cb at ja s o na s v eal Odw
en
“Oph gee aa veted) fit sont wi
edt at ei
bas solos Lis to notispan
~inpta
_puororv bas Livs ei tads
_, batted gossobbni $I
bas roel
| b1C
tia. to esdpvoni-l[ivs
-#eqye
detliveb teon eit "
(fiw 2 wolp sive 2‘ iyoe b
bovanges ®
dtiw beeutar ber-noemiata > ¥ o

ayeroiv seom odd et eid?

awondk iive +o aoitenidmop
(BS aq 200!
eds esism yelsorsO vi j
aAt sands 3nbog
“gob¥sieelnos te%

ton et Aosid xot |

gn0 (SS .q . eheL) Rootatebau
edi+ no gnpeltex cals Jag
,ettetois1om .eepbut to disp
bas > fas

coidsybste +s etnebuse
_peinomezso

to exsegeed solo. eLat :Antd |

yyiinemud to avol
epnLbnvorsle =tteLsts bee
(es oS. .g Ober)

,slitsiov ,ylevil « atoiqsd :1ewlle

efdeifeovay bas
os dievbivibri saott? .yokl rn
texegdem iis ni betite

. anon to tetesm brs eebsxt tay 38

Ite to Avs
-nooni ,evzonsidsest OF ja
jopiqsbh aboom sidsepnsds bas Yor state
,2b@L) ALoi sius boxrevite
iy “J
te (2S) 1g

.xolos e'nem eeonceud odt ef exdT sawaRe” >

entozsa.
isa iton
r

eslonebaed x0 epnsies?
*

sis
a

nt
*
betoeqxs ed ot jon

soloo eidT .mwosd dtiw Ssevini 916 S610 omen of

J
—
bas gasnisieb10 \SonBIevs2ieq , Lewoq ial
.noisids be
eft at eotisve stsoLbnt awoxd to esbeade sdpid “

» é ’ :
“tes «4 sepet)

veahaatine +hemimeagxe ompe oft anotsaes

en , i
anoisuso oH sdpie, oFme ¢

or a _ a
 42
does not come in a few days or even a few months. Dt assia

life-timemsitudysandithe. individual's life and habits must be

on a high plane to get good results. He claims that these

finer forces are not discernible to the eyes: of the’ gross

materialist or the seeker after wonders and sensations. It
is a very serious and priceless power and should only be

used for the betterment of mankind.

How Theosophists Defend Their Aura Research Methods

Theosophists, although they held that they were

employing clairvoyant sight in their research, were considered

more rational than the occultists because they thought more

like physical scientists, in attempting to establish the

reality of the aura (Leadbeater, C. W., Man Visible and

Invisible, 1969, pp. 1-9). In Leadbeater's own words:

Neither dogmatism nor speculation approaches the problem

from a practical point of view, as a matter which can be
studied and investigated like any other science.

Theosophy comes forward with a theory based upon entirely

different foundations. While in no way depreciating the
knowledge to be gained either by study of the ancient
scriptures or by philosophical reasoning, it neverthe-
less regards the constitution and evolution of man as
matters not of speculation, but of simple investigation.

The study of the condition of man at the present time,

of the immediate methods for his evolution, and of the
effect upon that evolution of his thoughts, his emotions,
his actions--all this is regarded by theosophical
students as a matter of the application of well known
laws as a broad, general principle, and then of careful
observation, of painstaking comparison of many cases in
order to comprehend the detailed working of these laws.
Ltivis bin fact, simply as questionsof: sight ,and-this
book is published in the hepe, first, that at may nelp
earnest students who do not yet possess this sight to
realize how the soul and its vehicles appear when
examined by its means; and second, that the persons who
Ge io a s a : | 7 7 y’

' : ‘ Tu

i oie a
ot

ys 20uswni
anki onto ee oh
subivibal ods
ed seum etided bas 931! e'i
hoor’ jsp ot onste dei a0
aeons edi emtato oH asitizex
on
oldinsevalh Jon cea
asoxrp oft 46 says edt of
tedts 2aie8a sft 20 debs
,anoidsense bas 2e1Sdbacw
JI
lag ‘ns rieen aa
ad vine bivorde bre xawog sablen
paitcen to saamastsed eas oe

EtUA 1f£9 dv baisied ateta

ab 9M noxsece

seda bien yanhs Apuyonils = tee

stew yond -— oer

at jdipte sasyovrtslo amare :

bosebbenoo azew ,forsecox uisit \

seivsssa etaitiusoo sit aABAF lanoLtsx pon

stom tipwodd yens
at .eteiitnsisa chchleee a 7
afd dekideases ot paiiques36
ay

neM.,.W .D .zssesdbsol) Save Ta el to ytisex

Bas sidtetV 7 %en8 7
awo e'ustssdbsel ni -(€-i 9g ,eaef oidtetvar
sabtow J arn
usdsiev
rigidorg eit esfosorqgs oorsisiuosqe ton me tgampob 5 mombiss
ad abo Hoidw Ssidsm 5 26 ,woiv Jo In£og lsotjns1g
-agnetpe xsito Yas sAxll besspritesval Das beat huse
heel
eames yriqoaosdt :
yistisns uv beesd yuoois 5 daiw biswi02
detach
sd4 pittss ybwoorn ut oj itcdw enoksshovet JImax
dholonés ed? ta yhusn yd isiitla Bensep od of spbe: woud
-sfitzeven Jk ,pnitnoezss1 Ispingoeciing yd Zo sousaiae
es sam 20 noisalove bas motauditesso saz pei pe Ba
norsepitesvat eigmie to tud ,actasivosqe jo ton erettsm

,smid snpeeig 6nd its nem to notsibnos sdt tg ute @0

sj to bne ,fotsuiovs ein tot aebodtem sf este,
saontome eid yesdpuodt etd to noljulove todd teats
re gers vd Bebsspsi ef eins [1s--enaoit . 2.
eee hte
oii to ret%an 8 25 ®

‘eed,Apa

eae ye wor ;
hz i:
ee
 43

are now beginning to exercise this vision more or less

perfectly, may by it be helped to understand the meaning
of iwhate they: see. ay mack
I am perfectly aware that the world at large is not yet
convinced of the existence of this power of clairvoyant
Sight; but I also know that all who have really studied
the question have found evidence for it irresistible
h2.65 fp ps- 4))x

The theosphists' prime concern was to establish a

direct relationship between the individual soul and the divine

principle through contemplation and speculation. Yet, their

aims involved more than this: for the majority of theoso-

phists employed clairvoyant vision (as the occultist did)

and believed that they saw much more of the world around them

than those of limited perception. C. W. Leadbeater (1969,

pavelODe Rudewt Steiner i190 7 pp .i1e9)3,. ands Annie Besant

(Karma, 1918, p. 8) were some of these theosophists.

In attempting to explain clairvoyant sight, Leadbeater

says that the average man is strongly disposed to believe

that those who see a little more than they do must really be

drawing upon their imagination for their alleged facts. He

States that one of the commonest mistakes is to consider that

the limit of our normally accepted powers of perception is

also the limit of all that there is to perceive.

Steiner, in defending the theosophist's stand, says

that certain faculties (such as clairvoyant sight) are

required to experience the relevant things referred to, in

studying the aura. But if after these things are experienced

and accounts of them made known, every person can understand

who desires truth and approaches the subject with a logical

 sedeiidsses of saw misonoo smity '2jsetdqaosedd eat —©

enivib sat Sos Iuoe Isubivibni siz nsswrsd citenorsekow send

tiods ,3sY _nosdsiuosge bas acortelomadacos Apuowd?s

-geoed3 to ytbrofem sit tot .:eid3 oads atom iter

(Bib getsivooo ez es) mofeiv jnsyovaltsio Bsyolque

morig bavoxs bixow eit to stom doym wee yerns Jails pevelied

.2eL) sedssdbsoi .W 1D «jaoltgesusaq bstimsl Fo outs “a

$ns2eed Sinck bas .(o-L «qq ,0LeL) szsniet2a tLobud s (OL ‘

Jagefduoeosd? sesds°to Ssmoe oxow (8 -q BERL a3

tetesdbsad ,trpie sasyovzisio arsiyxe of pint SQmsste at - I

gyveiisod:od beaogurh yiprotsze at nem spersv5 ent sudtedee

ed yilesx geum ob yait msds stcm sittil s 9s8e onw enaily, Sage :

SH .#3081 Bbersii« sist too, poussnipsamt tis ooah aaanlae

. a =r
od 2i dexsteim Jasnomno> $44 to sho Sedg <7
toad 1rshbanoo [
eL MOLsasot%aq Io e1swoq bssysoos yllamuon wo Fo oimks z ar

eer se O32 al sient Sst Ifis io simkL« els

2yse one a*vainansoets en} pribasted at xedteene! item i
B atRYov2tsio 26 dove) goisivost ote | ait
: teem ansvelo% ant ise il inapatea oo -
eee te 408 ean anh
rn Po
" eee, +
 44

and unprejudiced attitude. He says that it is vitally neces-

sary for there to be teachers of the aura science, very much

as it is necessary for there to be teachers to deal with data

experienced in the region of what is thought of as ordinary

reality. Only clairvoyant sight makes a man a "knower" in

the study of the spiritual. Just so healthy sense organs

are needed for research in regard to what are ordinarily

considered the sensible realities. And because in truth both

levels of reality, the lower and the higher spiritual, are

only two sides of one and the same fundamental unity, anyone

who is unlearned in the lower branches of knowledge will

remain so in regard to the higher. This divine wisdom which

reveals to man his own being and with it his destination is

CalledstTheosephy,, (1910, ¢pp.1L=8),.

Steiner's. Concept.of the Aura

Steiner says that every man is a citizen of three

worlds: Every man is the possessor of three distinct

vehicles: a physical-etheric body, an astral body, and a

mental body. Each body is composed of a finer material than

the physical body and each represents a distinct level of the

Consciousness of man. Steiner is not alone in stating that

each of these bodies can be used separately or jointly by the

controlling entity to visit other planes of being or Geonscious—

ness and thereby grow in knowledge (Leadbeater, 1965, p. 44).

According to Steiner these three bodies interpenetrate each

other and all enter into mutual action and reaction with the

physical body. The etheric body fills or inhabits the physical

 senahanidalniniing ase
pe rene: =e yak eit 10 oe a mt
ot stadd 307 ba araeueneetig
sisb isi fo9b0 ausisses od
beons .
iw io motpst othd ot
yisnibxe as: to tsguods at tst xi i
stasyoviislo: yiao rouse
mi “sowond"” s mam s eoxem Jipi2
02 jeut .lsutitige ads To ybuse ont
anspte sanse ydiaised

915 ssdw o3 bisps2 at dotsesasa st07 bebesn ets

yltuanibro

fitod dtu1xs ai sevsosd bra getsifrot sidtense oft beasbkeno>

to efevel
ers .faushetge wdpid’ ond bas t2wol oft .yitises
Snoyns \Wainw fstnemsbavt smse sit bas 900 to aebLe owt ho
sds nt sansien aie a .
iLiw se bSiwordt to aesdorsid aswol

etdT .xerdpid sis oF bespert nt o8 wey to

dotdw mobedw shivib

at nofdanidesb aid +i d3tw bas onted nwo eld msm os eisevex i

.(8-L .aq ,0Lfel) ydaososd® jntéin - 7
Px,

situsort Fo tgeom0D a seniege :

semis to mesitio 6 el msm ytevs $52 2vV5e teniede

tontgetbh ssiudt to zozesezoq sit af nam yisva arene

s bas ,ybod Isuszas os \ybod orredte-Leoleyig 5 seetoidew ~

osd3 isixesen isnt? s to besoqmon ei ybod dosd -ybod! ta

efit te Lavel donisetb 6 etaseergs: foss bas ybod isoieydg ¢

ged poigete ni sols jon ai ushiese . msi to eaer

eis yd yltniot 10 ylessxusqez been sd mea estbod oad Re

~euoioanod x0 pinted 20 aensiq. varito 3teiv o3 ytisas pallet
«(bd q 4 20eL ,tessedhsal) soSelwona ai worp ws Swasen

does saniveneqzosat estbod ssad3z sess aunariah aia‘

—oon MOLSOB Bae. Not sO8 sus. hs xodne

‘ ink x0 erin ybod oixerids ont

 45

body as a double form known as the etheric double; extending

beyond this on all sides is to be seen the astral body and

beyond this extends the mental body. All bodies are concen-

tric with the physical body. Together these bodies are called

the human aura.

Steiner states that it is impossible to do more than

faintly indicate the richly varied world which discloses

itself to those with clairvoyant sight.

A human thought, for example, appears as a Spiritually

perceptible color phenomenon. Its color corresponds with
the. charactercofiyihe thought. “GArthoughtcwhich“springs
forth from a sensual impulse in a person has a different
color from a thought conceived in the service of pure
knowledge, noble beauty, or the eternal good. Thoughts
which spring from the sensual life course through the soul
world in red shades of color. A thought by which the
thinker rises to a higher knowledge appears in beautiful
yellow. A thought which springs from devoted and unsel-
fish love rays out in glorious rose pink, And just as the
content of a thought comes into expression in its
Supersensibly visible form, so also does the greater or
less degree of its definiteness. The precise thought of
the thinker shows itself as a formation with definite
outlines; the confused idea appears aS a wavering,
cloudy =rormatwon’ (19205 >pp. Le0=-Lel)e

Steiner is highly concerned with the size of the

aura. He concludes that the size of the aura varies with

different individuals. However, this egg-shaped luminous

cloud can generally be considered to be twice as long and

four times as wide as the physical being it surrounds.

Surging, changing colors suffuse with each other in the aura

and reveal the inner life of the man. But permanent qualities

Suchhas*talents|onabitss and traits ofecharacter,“express

themselves in a foundation of basic color-tones (1910, p. 181).

To understand the meaning of the color-tones one has

beliss o1s astbod sasd3 i1sd4spol

asdt Grom ob ot sfditesoqmi ei +) tadt eetes2 a9niede | ody.

@esolodib doidw pPlrow Soiusv yinoin 0ibad yisaks?

sd+ ots
.jdpie tnsyovrislo diiw seedt op Bhemers

Yileusitige & as eissaqs ,olqnusexo 10t ,Jdpucds nema wvel

fisiw abnogestioo 1z0ofop etl .nonsmonsrg solop oidi 198g
gorizgs fotdy Jdpvonst A .dtovods oft to r98F ens” |,
tnexetaib & esd ooex|eq 6 ni selvemi Isvénee 6 mo1? axe? i
pivg to soivise oj ni beyisono> sApuort s mort tofoo
oat -boop [sarets sit xo .viused olden ,sphelwondA >
{vos edd dpsorwstd Sexv02 sti Lswansa srt mow? piixge dolnwere
att asfdw yd tipucds A .toloo to 2ebsde ber ot biltow ; oR
fytisvssd nr eissuqs epbefwoat ierfipin s o4 seetr tetakd ee |
-fsenu Sons hetoveh moxt epniige siotdw tapyods A «wolley ,
edj es tevt BAA .Aniq Sseot evotitoly ai tuo eysx svol dekz 7
esi ai moleesxqxs ofni eenor tdpuodit «6 lo taetaes -
tO tstssrp sud e@e0b oals oe ,miol sliteiv yidiansereqre =
to tripuods setos1q siT .azenetinglieb ett 20 séapeh dash '™* :
stiniish dziw noLismiot & ef iisati awoda iedAmite sAd
,POLISVSW 6 eH erssqqe sebi boayinoo shy ;dsmkLsuo :
«(L8f-08f .qq ,OLeL) no LIS OR ySuol>

eit to Ssxie sit diiw bsnysonos yirpin et igmtese ~ LP '

ditiw asivsy b1vs oft to osie sit tedt eabuloaoo oH sms :

evonimul Hegqsre-ppe eint

. ,1svSwoH .elsubivibak +
a a2: £5.
F
brs pnof as eoiwt ocd o+ Ssteabienoo ocd yileteasy aso Boole |
Sac ©.
sabnuoruse ti ported Isoteyra sod es shiw gs eer wot
Sus aris oi xeito moss da iw sevitue eroloo paipasdo ,pnig
seisthat a 3ua .csm oft to stil reamk ers
- re ft

se eyes to atinid bas ,edided.

(TBE
_-
fay 4 i pe
Dac a RaAne to panes. 6 at es

. ; i
 46

to compare the auras of different human types since dispo-

sitions and temperaments vary greatly. For, as stated

previously, Steiner believes in three bodies: the etheric,

the astral and the mental bodies, which qualify each

individual as a citizen of three worlds; all contain colors

of varied shades which change with the stage of development

on vene Snan® (Y9LOP4 pps Fhe

—1 82s -"Steiner =states “that coter

phenomena do not only appear in suffused irregular cloud

forms but also in a distinctly defined, regularily shaped

figures. Specific types of auric display include undulating

stripes; whiris; red spots; and rays (1910, pp. 185-186).

Places (8759, SiO} Vit «>, Sand-3 “in -Appendsx"A*1 Llustrate

some of these phenomena. Steiner has also spoken of three

basic species of color phenomena appearing in the aura. First

there are the colors which have opaque and dull character-

istics. Comparing them with the colors that our physical

eyes see, they appear transient and transparent. They fill

the "space they occupy with mist-like forms. “The second type

of colors are, as it were, light itself. The space they fill

becomes a shining area. The third type of colors not only

£ULL the *area “in “which “they are Iccated wrth fight, "but *they

also “Sicintillate with “shifting rays’. ~“Because “these “three

species of colors interpenetrate and suffuse each other, the

aura becomes an exceedingly complicated phenomenon. (1910,

poe -Lso-Le7). § Colors in-the “undevetoped man's aura range

from red to blue. The shades are dull and dirty. Red shades

indicate sensuality and fleshy lusts, passion for the

ee eso, We ee
a,
ae
sogetb: sottte eeqys) riamud seats adrvesem Ded
:
-pedste Bs: x07L aylessie. yiBV
aovellod eorbass
ysinerite sit :aeibod sexs at
edt bas
rose yiileup do triw ,estbod Isscom

ssidt to nesisio & BS

arolos nisstnoo ils sabls0w
doidw asbsie nnn all
to spase ert dgiw spasro
tnsmqoleveb
asrece xanies2 .(@f-18L .qq ,OLef) nem eft to
toloo tam
ot t xesqqas yino ton Ob snomonsrig "
buols zslupsitt heeuiive
yisonidterd 6 l
nt cestu amok
de
hegsda ylisslupst ,beaitsb a
oiavs to aeqy 5 it tosg? -asmwpit
pnitsiubay shutont yeiaeib
.etoge ber ,2efttsdw ,eeqizse
(aBieesi .qq ,OLeL) eys + bas a
ee

iOli8 a8 eotsit
pdowseeiti AcxibaeqgA dé El Bos .Si fl
to maxtoge oflb asf TSsnmiese .sanemonsda o2ed4 20 omoe
esint
anomonadq xofLo> Io Beioege olesd
yexid .etvs oct mt pniissqgs
a=
a

supsgo sven doidw sxoloo sy 8x6 srodt

«yesonisdo Ilub bns aa
|e
a

e@tceloo sdt dt iw mods poLzsgmod em biet.

favieyig iwo0 46c3

frre ¢motenstd ~seqqs yads ,ee8 aoye

{Lit yenT aneisqensit?
inf
ro

.emrot sAil-jeig dsiw yquoo0 yes sosqe eft

eqyt batese off Br 7

oT tiessh tdpit vevew $i 25. 4905 exoLoo; 20 —

Liz yet sosqe
sat .ssis painife & ed ia
yino tom axofoo to say butdd

ddiw betsvo! sts yend doimw of sate odd foe ¥

yodt stud ,tdptl

esind seedt Sewsood .eyet phidiide ddtw eve tontooat

at atoLlon to: a0 as |
eit iach lose sautive fis essitensqxed
ned u
,OL@L) .nosemonerdg petso Llanos yin ibeepxe ts) con
bm ody ni explo .(T8L-8
‘epasi sive 3!Ksm beqoleve

asbede bet .qaibéns,livb sun sebadeled® \.eutd0

pil xo?abtesed (2380 yes?bap yates
 47
satisfaction of the palate and stomach. Green in this aura

indicates obtuseness and indifference. It shows that the

persons studied are voraciously giving themselves over to

each enjoyment but avoiding the exertions necessary to fulfill

their desires to continue or increase their pleasures.

Desires above the capacities already attained produce

brownish-green and yellowish-green colors in this individual's

aura. Modern ways of life proliferate this type of aura.

Conceit shows itself in color tones ranging from dirty yellow

to brown. Fear and timidity appear in brown-blue and gray-

mlue Golorstd 1910 mprelObe=LO2ve

The most varied grades of color appear in the second

aura. Conceit, ambition and pride are displayed in brown and

orange colors. Red-yellow flecks indicate inquisitiveness.

Bright yellow denotes intelligence and clear thinking. Green

indicates. understanding of life and the world. A green-

yellow indicates a good memory. Rose-red expresses an

affectionate nature. Blue in the aura is a sign of piety.

Indigo blue in the second aura represents idealism (1910,

1931.99ie

The: basic colors, ofsthe third aura are yellow, green

and blue. Yellow in the third aura denotes lofty, wide

reaching ideas comprehending the world order. Spontaneous

thinking is expressed by a golden yellow. Green in this

aura indicates love toward all life. Blue expresses selfless

sacrifice: Sacrifice devoted to the active service of the

world is displayed in light violet.

 od tevo eavioaiteds pravip ylesolosiov S16 iOud:

LLL2 [52 -ot yiIseeedan Bnoitzexs oft pai bLovs jud =

-spinessig sisd3 sasstont 20 suntzneo OF Baa

eouboig benistis yhsoxls esitiosgqso edz veda

s’Isubivibnit eids mt exolos nsexp-detwolley Sas anororaahenenae

6305 to. sqyt ers staxotil[oxrg stil to eysw nashoM. sus

awoda 4290000 i
:
wollisy yixtbh moxzi ‘palpast esnot toloo aL tisetft

“ysit~ bas sutd-nword oi 2aseqqe ytibimidt bos zAst OAT

.(£ef-LeL ,q ,ODGL) exolos suld 4
baoosa sit at xssqqe uolos io eshsrp betisy teom sat voree?

bas mwoud ni beysiqeib sis ebirq bas noisidms ,jfeqmed S38 =

-@senevistetupnl staoibni-eXosit wollsy-beh ~.exoios opnaxo

nesxD .pmidntdd aslo bas sonopillatnl estoneb wollsy ade

-asstp A -Bluiow srt bus stil to pnibasterebar es
~ 4
1S eseeoxqxs hsi-seol .yiohem boop 5s astsolbak wok,
‘wa

S
«Vtetg tO apie 5 ef sive sot at avid .exzudsa sd

wOEGL) metisebt asnseasidst s2ve hroosa ene ab ould

-(£@L y

nesip ,wollsey sis syus biina ett to 210Lo> oLesd. edt —

ebiw ,ysiol eetoneb asus bits edt mi wolley ele
auoensiaoge .x19bio biiow eft enifnedssqmos esebipa
abt at m9970 Suabtoy asblop s yd beeesaqxsaks
emis are eyla oil ifs Biswod shel, satan
ent 20 edtvzee, svidce sii o+ hatoveb satiixoss
7 “so -tololy tdpii ot beysige b
 48

Leadbeater's Concept of the Aura

Another important thosophist was C. W. Leadbeater.

He also claims that man's consciousness operates on three

levels or planes. These planes include the etheric double,

the astral body, and the mental body. Leadbeater comments

on the colors that appear in these bodies which represent

man's force-field or magnetic atmosphere. All colors that

are presently known to us on the physical plane, exist on

each of these higher planes of nature. However, as we rise

from one stage to another, we find these colors becoming

more delicate and more luminous, so that might be described

as higher octaves of color.

Leadbeater advocates the comparison of individual

auras in attempting to understand the meaning of color-tones.

In this respect, he went as far as classifying and categor-

izing aura types with the aid of Madame H. P. Blavatsky's

color scale, as given in her monumental works, The Secret

Doctrine (Pasadena: Theosophical University Press, Adyar

Editions, Vol. 5, 1963). The colors and their many shades

are reputed to express specific traits and tendencies and

become the basis for aura analysis.

Leadbeater's research is considered outstanding by

those who accept forms of aura theory even though they would

say that the research is all on the psychic splanes, cLead=

beater would hardly agree with this view since he stoutly

maintained, as other aura researchers did, that clairvoyant

sight was simply an extension of normal vision. ‘Leadbeater,

 .isasodbast We .9 enw secede ited sqm
no Bedeisgo eesmevoi 4gno> 2’ s6m jill
jaad
asins
sansig sasiT _esnslg xo efevel
,eiduob oigtiss oft shuions
ajnammoy tstssdbsel ipod [stam ed bre ,ybed iewes oft -
se0Hs ni 1s98gds Jeans etoloo ete mo
tnssatyet dotdw astbod
10 pfort-so7o® eas c
+edt exolos {fA .etaigeonr >4 janbam

no au OF avonn Sms
ylonsseiq
mo deine ,sasiq- fsoleyag od?

esnely teadpia seeds toe dose |

seli ew 25 asvawoH sien, to

oF —SRpsTe eco mort x %

axoloo seeds Soit sw .zedsons
paimooed
,avoniml stom Bits odsdbiieb exom
bedi toeeb ed atdpim sens 08

-tofoo tc eevasco gedpld as

add estec0vbs tssssdbsaed wy

teubivibal to acetasgmos

_ganbsstolos Yo piltben eis Sassexsbau oF pattqmessem ni BStuS

bis puitytieaesio es 187 as jnew od ,J2eqeen etny ner

=n16psis>

2 ,H*emnsbsM zo bie st? aAgiw eegys ewe paist

a ysabevela

jos508) SAT .zetvow Lernemunom sen ai movip 22 ,sfsoe soled

yaybDA ,eea x4 ye tavevenl lszcigoecedT i ansihsast) saizgoo0d

esbsde yosm thers Sans 220105 ait ,.(eaei ve Lov venokd 26a

-bus eetonsbass bné exrsit ottlosqe Basigqxe ot besuqen ae

.2iavisae sius 20? etesd ena emaced
Betohleno> at apissee1 2e' isjsedieed ‘ate
yd enibastetuo
bivew yeds Apoods neve utes Ssu6 io emio? tgecus odw exons |

“bse .anelg oidoyen odd no tis et dowerss one) aie

ylsavoda ert pense wery eidt dtiw earps yibred piuow sosmed,rd

sasyoyvirsio Pere VbED atadoteses1 sate weAd0-8b

,texvssdbset .nobaiv Lemion to aoteneaxs semen
 49

like other theosophists, claims that he relies on clairvoyant

sight to observe the aura. However, one can appreciate his

schematics of the different aura types as an aid to the lay-

man's understanding of what the aura is supposed to look like

andsatsinterpretation. He would be thesfirst to state that

the tints that he has employed are gross compared to the

eotors? fhatearecactuallyuseen 41965 pripps1i8=-195,4420)-

Leadbeater states that thought appears as a spiritu-

ally perceptible color phenomenon, its color corresponding

to the character of thought. Hearing this statement, the

average man automatically refuses any knowledge pertaining

to the human aura because he feels that his Holy of Holies:

(the consciousness to which he has private access) is being

violated. However, according to Leadbeater, this rejection

of the statement by laymen of the statement does not alter

theefact which he states: (19657. per 4)«

Detailing his research findings in schematic form,

Leadbeater depicts the three bodies of the savage and the

average man on the spiritual, mental and astral levels

(1965, AppendixA: Plates 1, 2, 3, for the primitive type and

Plates 4, 5, and 6 for the average man). He also portrays

the auras of such mental episodes and dispositions as are

conveyed by words like: "affection," "deyetiony;y? tanger)

bfeagen! “Love; faladuxixcabilaty;? "miserliness," "depression,"

the "Scientific curiosity" (Appendix: Plates 7, 8, 05

and

Avlyel2/Th2s pddzalSvend ¢)s The etheric double in

£09

is also pictured (Appendix: Plates 18

health and disease
 s es aoqys S308 jreeabee
~ysi |f9 ot bime
ext Aol of bezoqqueei sive oft aedw to pale
adit esse oF teri? eit od Slvow ef .neisstesquedt
efid ot Deteqinos aurte sis beyoltqns esd on Sante

HOSE (@l-BL .dq cael) nese yiisusos sis Sees:

audinige © as exseqgs tripyod? jet estste tedsedbaed ae

patbaogesit05 $@Lo0 @ti ,modomoneria r3oloo eldssqeoteq t be
ee A

eH¥ \dnemesss2e 2iAds paiissH .Jjnpuosis to sesosieds efemet — :

paidistusq spbhelwondt yas eveuter yi lsotssmocus nem OpstevE ,

sasfifoH To yvioH eid dsd¢ elest od savsood Saves nema od Of

pitied ai (eeo008 ossvizg asd off doidw o¢ eeeneyoLroRaeD” etd)

nolgpstsa efAy \xessedbesl 03 pribiccos . isvewoH besstoky
i a
Yetgis ton #965 sasmotss2 sil? To nomysi yd snomotste eit Yo

(8 .q \200l) sotsze sd dokdw

Goa aenie|)
ieany2 2
epribait dousesesa etd pobiisted™
(Mito? oftsmerve ai

edt bos Spsyse sds to asibod ssxi+ sis etoimeb

Bievel [srzes Sas Letnsm ,levtitiae edz tO (emt
bas sgqyt ovigimiiq oft tol ,£ 48 ,i asssld sAmbBe
ayeisiog offs SH .inem opetevs of3 tod J bos 2 Wha
eis a5 enoltteogsib bie eehoeiags Legroom scale
“ topos" "\noisoveb" “etrqttua3 2p" SoHEl
" noteeergab" ” yaeontLxeesm" " \Witlidsedtant”
v@4
4% eedsid
8 :xtbaeqqa) "“ytizotaws of ss |
sth snsmeaheto:«ae ene batta
 50

and 19) %

In consideration of the primitive man's aura,

Leadbeater holds that clairvoyant sight would reveal an aura

pattern on the spiritual, mental and astral planes similar to

those shown on plates 1, 2, and 3 in Appendix A, In the

mirror of the astral plane, in which every feeling is

instantly reflected, we would be cognizant of the momentary

passions, emotions, or sensations, which the primitive being

is experiencing, and to which he frequently yields. There is

little permanence to this aura as its colors, brilliance and

rate of pulsations are changing from moment to moment. The

mental body would agree fairly well with the astral ina

condition of repose, but it would also manifest whatever

might be developed of spirituality and intellectuality.

From a study of the mental body, Leadbeater says, we are

able to infer what kind of a person he is and what use he

has made of his life so far.

Leadbeater's accounts of the spiritual, astral and

mental bodies of the ordinary man refer to phenomena depicted

in Plates 4, 6 and 5 in AppendixA. The astral body of this

individual is much improved as compared with the astral body

@bethedsavage im platevas There 1s Tess indi cacLon Of

sensuality, abuiultnisusti ll onexofsthe prominent character-

Selfishness and deceit and cunning are still very

istics.

prevalent. Existing permanent characteristics are modifying

The mental body of the ordinary man as depicted

the aura.

5 shows considerable improvment over the undeveloped

by Plate
 > oe 7 — -»

re
eo ee, oe
gH
3 20
+yetuie etm Svkvim28iz
Ae fs ov es bi vo w td pt e sosyovareks eat
sid
ne tt le , se ns i isx jes bee fet aem \ eutesiae
od
Bae GS «tf zoselep ao
ede AY, A xtboeqdé att
ei puiiess YyiIeve foinw ns .enéiq isites oft

2 Jassingos sd binew aw ,sszostte>

yrsInsnon bay
,ancigome wee |
,enoiseeneae 10
priett evisinisg heii dotdw
én dottw of Snes .estones sognel BE
ei sxsdT berety yisnscpest
etna of cities on
,e@toloo edi se sie
basesonstiiiad ‘7°
mozi pnipaedo Sis eae
oat ,jnanom os) Jnamon

edt djiw tfow yiates asips biuew ybod Jstaem

eo ai textes
Hitow aL tod ,se00s2 x0 mend kBROS
soveltadw tesilosm cals

bis vVstlsusiaiae
”
3° hegoleveb od sipitim Ps
NSiisvivetie2ot
isissdbsod iybod Letnam eae zo vouse smo”
Sas oW .2y62

baa si od acdeisg & Ab bait sade 39

si sep jetw
182 Oe sick eine oe

to eamnobss 2° 1atesdbseal > at

brs Lfesseb fsuabéiae sda

ot rsiet nem Pignrbeo ent Seve

petotqsb! siemonsiq
sit A xpbAsggé; as 2 Basa 4
eins Jo ‘ybod igisen
Aviw es 25 tavenqmt foam ab t
Ybhod Istdes. ya

YOnotdevibnl eesf 2: over? .f srslqeak se

‘blate ap 28 Jul
fet sicilkne viii ‘ont to. sto
 52
man as shown by Plate 2. Intellect (yellow), love (light

pink), and devotion (light blue), are manifested in the

ordinary man's aura. Although the color tones are generally

lighter, pride, deceit, selfishness and anger: are still

manifested. In metaphorical terms, the grosser colors of the

ordinary man's aura have started to settle out like sediment

atthe. bottom Nalf of “the aura.

Having considered the aura of the savage and the

developed individual, Leadbeater considers the display of

individual emotions in the human aura. Sudden emotions

produce startling results in the astral body. He states

that the illustrations; contained in his. book (1969,-p. 54=55,

86-87) are not conjecture on how the aura might possibly

look under certain conditions but they are representations

of matters of hard fact. They are the results of careful

Observation andjireproduction. “A layman might see the possi-

bilityeot «the truth of these statements by ‘considering that

physicists determine the elements of material objects by

studying their spectographs. Why shouldn't the human body

possess a spectograph whereby it can be analyzed? The layman

simply has to look upon the aura as a spectograph of the

individual being observed.

In a sudden wave of affection the astral body of the

ordinary person, as shown in Plate 6, is thrown into violent

fluctuation and its original colors are nearly obscured. As

cases, the astral body of the individual forms the

in all

for the passage of eurbulent emotions (1969; %p. 85).

background
 i seme e' a
ce bod gatos FTshe)del
Lise: ps6 Yopas bis eeonteltica ,steveb sbita)

sitt %o exolop tazzoxp sai ,emte + isotxodqssem af

sluts o* bestxede sved ewe a'mom yvenkbxo
tpembbea oxal txo
Ae
9 a
pis afd Jo Tien matted

svus of% bezsbiane? Baévall ean

afo bre apsvee. ond 20

ed? exeblenoo ~ojssdbsed ,isubivsbat

to ysigeil
asbbye .=i1us cement adj of anolioms
apottome
sH .ybhod {aises ait at etivees easlotase
esgsevea
eri met poutedaoo anotisuaeetle etd todd 7
,az=he .q y@eel) Aood

yidissog Jdipém sivas oslt wod no sistosties don eae’

Ssu6 yeads 3 vd enotiibnos aLad7es

srotgetapesiage:

tetexeo to atives? oft ots -yedt Jos] Brsd Po) 2e

-iseod sft a5a sipim asaysl A ,norsoubeuqea Bas

yd etnenssese s29n: io (sus ede Jo gee

$645 pnirsbrenco

yd atostde Laitetsm io etnemesle eddy ontase2zebs22

ybod mpmunf any t'noluole yaw .eriqstpos2eqe xthefit ;

neavet sd? Tbssyisns sel nso tf ydousiw dgetpososge BS gaa

atid 20 ddsxpotosde « e6 siy6 ott nogu Aol o¢

-bsvse2edo baal

ont 26: yRod Isxges sds noltgetie io evaw nebbue: a ab

quires etm nwordt ar (8 sts ot awerde 8B ioe8g A
®
erfo ylseen
apo ft 8x8 ia
atolpo. pee ——- ee
 52
If an aura of sudden affection (such as Plate 8) is
analyzed, it will be found to have four principle character-
istics: First, vortices of vivid, glowing, solid looking
color which represents a thought form of. intense afteckion,

are generated within the astral body for the purpose of

projection toward the object of affection. These whirling
Clouds of light are beautiful beyond description. Secondly,
the entire astral body is crossed by horizontal pulsating
$ines Ofecvimson, laght. Thirdly, the astral body is
completely covered by a rosy tint. Fourthly, this rose. color
tints all other hues and here and there condenses into

irregular floating cloud-like wisps. This display of astral

colors may last only seconds and then the astral body resumes

its normal state (1969, pp. 85-87).

Leadbeater says that transient thought consistently

Eéo0ceurring havesa cumulativeleffeéct in®’the. aurat © Each

occurrence of the same emotion raises the level of the

corresponding color in the egg-shape of the aura. This,

Leadbeater claims, makes it easier for the astral body

particles to respond to the next similar wave of emotion

(1969, p. 87). The phenomenon correlated with occurrences

in consciousness of strong feelings of devotion as illustrated

in Plate 9, is almost identical with the correlate of strong

feelings of affection as pictured in Plate 8, except.that

bilue. isesubstituted sfer tthenpinksertrosy “taints rAllefour

characteristics noted in the intense emotion of affection

atesdislicated ini thebaurasefipdevotion, The colle do net

 ,e
. ni wo lp yh iv iv to s oobias dea"
pittdool Boe s7 dot
nk to mzot siquons + asnessig
noggostts Sernci
ez oq gi sg ed ? 10 3 yb od . farzes ott abictw be:
io
iseetoma
dw sa sn t po ij os ii s ro Joetdo say buswos no
pailsi
ylbaoosa otoliqgixoash Snoyed tuttsoned ors Jipht 20abwodi
7
at vbod isitas sitsae edt
.

or
poigseiug istaosizod yd bees
ai ybod bexdes ots ,yibuldT .3dpet soamixs to seatt
, :
.yldsavoil gat? yeou 5 yd Bageyos yLerelgmo>
solos stot aide

osii eoemsbmol 915s d+ bas eed bas eau sedto Lie: eoakt
pattsol2 | asivpexté A
to yeigeib eLdT ,aqeiw eAif-beolo
fsustes
nedt Bae ebnoose ino jesl yeo exoloo- i
eomuasx ybod {sites ode
vergses .qg. .€ael) odsde Lameataaa 5
=

eyse rossedbsed . ©) :
$dpuoit streiensits tsia
yisasdeieanos
5 eved pnt 29 D908S .
.etus art ar tootts ovistelumuo
dosd.
odd esetst solsoms smse ant 20 soneTIND90ana
gd 20 Level
ni solo paibaogeenze
eid? .etue edt 20 sqsda—pyo edd
ard: x0? teless +14 zoAtsm ,emtsio: sopeedbeod
ybod isates
potsoms to aveaw islimie sxon sit of Bnogsem oF eoloisasg

Honesmoneda off «(78 ef er)

eesonetauneo dstiw bassisautc2
to apniiesl pnoiie to Taue
Bejarseuili a6 noktoveb
esau
prorte to oteletios sit ie isoitnsbt teomls
20:
gedd tqeoxs ,9 of5149 at Bosusotg as moktoe®?s
sot 116 -amid yeorx0 Amtg silt 10% boat
aoisgeits 20 ottonesenstat add oi be¥on edi
so a -Aotioveb Jo sivs ont me
 Bo
project from the astral body to the object of affection as in

the aura of atfection. In the: aura.of devotion these coils

become magnificent upward-rushing spires.

PlatelO represents auric phenomena accompanying

occurrences of intense anger. The individual has lost control

and is beside himself with rage. Even if education and custom

forbid expression of this anger, the influence of this aura

is penetrating other auras like a sword. Once more these

vivid thoughts appear in coils or vortices made up os sooty

blackness, lit up from within by a lurid glow of active

hatred. Dark clouds defile the complete astral body, while

flashes of uncontrollable anger strike like lightning.

The occurrence of the emotion of fear suffuses the

entire astral body with a grey mist while horizontal lines

of the same shade vibrate so violently that they are difficult

to recognize as separate lines. All astral light appears to

fade and the entire egg-shaped aura quivers like jelly. Such

an occurrence in the astral body indicates terror-stricken

panic. This particular aura is pictured in Plate ll.

These temporary emotions soon disappear and are

replaced by more permanent conditions. Some of these per-

manent conditions are such dispositions and frequently

reoccurring feelings as those of love, irpltabrlity,

miserliness and depression. Thus, Leadbeater would associate

auric phenomena with these mental occurrences and states.

such

phenomena are depicted in the following Plates in. the

These

Appendix A: 12, 13, 14, and tho.

iy

qu toepe a
-RgTttqe poidavi-bxsw
ss Of o7Bf4 »
pnbyasqiiqdds Shemonery 9x is ctneaeiq
-t9Qn5 Ssariedor 30 eeDnetIwose - -
loxtaoo gaol asd isubivibni ef
it. fovea sper dsiw tisembi sbiaed ef Bas a,
moyauo bus foigsoube
erty To noterstgue Bkdtod 7
ebrid ito anasuitac ods rapis
sive
« sail asses et .
ratio prisentensg
gesit Siom-spnO, .hi0we
iv
ytooe Bo aw dbam eeostxev to ellos nh 1se8dgs agdprors piv
d ny:
avives tolwolp (biwi s yd. crAstw mot ay sat veaottoal
eit alliab abyoto aged, bexged v7
eiidw yybed [sites sseiaqmos

sail exitie xoens side lLloxydreotw to asriaslt

Joninurpht
ito Ssdetivesse sit le 7
seavatice west to noLsonis sit
eld
©
gentt slidw delim -yety 5, dtiw ybed isxtes omkins
Letaosived
v ebage eupe eit to _-
jigesteeboBas yeds dans qlooeioiv op eceidi
es, BS osimpovsxot
od eteeggs Sdpil inzzes LLA. ,2ontt stataq
aieviup saue Beqede-pps esrsne ada bas 9bsz i
Hou <«vitst earl

dedotase-Sorxe) esdnbibnl, ybod Isijzes oft as <a

i} s46id ni betodoto at save asinoidseq eee ota

moot anoisoms yisrequas sesit Th 7

ais buna zsvaqseih

=19q Sesdd to enor enolvibnoo. im6nsemntsa S2om 1 pec

Ylsneupsi? bas enoisiaogetb love sexs

walidedisit avol to skovs a6 apatiss?

ojeinaven ee a nets\sud? .doteesiqeb bas

o {etngam- seeds dtiw snemonsig

oR MRE ——— c
a f bas) bh EL 980
 Chapter 4

The Medical Practitioner's Concept or tethesAura

A number of devout investigators of aural phenomena

have been content to report less Spectacular sights than the
occultists and theosophists. They have sought to refrain
from losing themselves (as some contend that the occultists

and theosophists have) in the vagaries of imagination. These

investigators all simply concede that aura colors are visible

to the naked eye and that if the full aura is seen, the

individual must be a psychic and a prodigy among men.

Dis Wabter ohn ekiiner!s Concept rot ethesAurs

Drs W. J. Kilner; BA, MRCS; LSA, MB, MD--a man

discussed already in Chapter II--insisted on a strictly

scientific approach in studying the aura. He constantly

emphasized that his discovery was purely physical and not

eoceul ee tn his bookgihe Human vAtmesphene, spubl ished ain

1911, Kilner announced his discovery of a scientific method

whereby the human aura could be observed. His invention

appears to have marked a new era for aura research.

We saw before how Kilner, after reading about the

action of N-rays upon phosphorescent sulphide of calcium,

experimented with the mechanical forces of certain bodily

emanations, He concluded, rightly or wrongly, that he had

detected two forces besides heat that could act upon his
 ia

daBh Srl! olsqeDkoo 2'xsnoistizosrt Isotbom ad?

| é
snsmonsig
. _— ia
‘fe1vs to nxotsviizeval
.s - — ¥
juoveh to ssdmun A -

sat osds etipie iasitrasimege eof tx10qes of dnedace asad 9 ot i

alatiex ot tipyoe svei yet? .sterdgorcent bas aseit [ao329= |

atetiivoco siz gangs bratnoo ano2 ee) sovisemsdt pataol me

SeedT .nolgentpemi 20 esitspsy sit ai (sven ssezsgozoeds ba

éidteiv sis exolos sive tsdi sbsones \ylamre Ils iuadegiaetae

sag ,mease at sive ifvi sHs 2° sed? bas sys Dedsa and ot
a
fem pitoms yolbo1g 8 Bas oftioyeq 6 sd setm Iegbey, oat
~

BIWA Silt 20 Jqeono>D #'7enlLin wiol zag la :

fies S6--Ol ,4M@ ,A@1 ,20dMmM .AM ,asaitat .t WwW sae

Yiseiwse 6-00 betezent--il asJjqsaciD nit ybsesle &

Vidtistenos SH ,651U5 add pniybuse ar dosorggs ©

gon Bas [soteyig vied Sew yrevooarh aid sede

mi berletiduq ,szedgeomA nemul sil Acod sin nt . ;

horitom artitnsioe 5 to eae th zi¢ beonvonns zsaiin lee
aotdnevnl etl .bsvisedo ed bluos. sive oomud apt ovds
oeeaees. B65 202 £19 Wea 2 OSA1st evertwod
ot+ suods rbloies 1832.8 ,rHtlit wod sxetsd wee eit .
. Posen
ian snesesicdgecity) toes — Yo, ae
Eresx + ERD wth - ed

hon
 SYS)
instruments, and that these forces were in the infra-red

portion of the spectrum. He ran into difficulties and in

the early part of 1908 he thought. that certain dyes might

help him. He considered their different spectra and prop-

erties and selected the coal tar dye dicyanin, as.the most

lakely: towbe! useful. A thought«occurred»toshim that> this

substance might make some part of the effects of the two

aforementioned forces visible. If this proved to be the

case he concluded then, he might expect to see the human

aura. He had heard about the phenomenon but never intended

to investigate it.

When Kilner obtained the dicyanin dye he took glass

screens coated with collodion or gelatin and stained it with

the dye. This proved to be entirely useless because of the

rapid decomposition of the dye. Many methods were attempted

but the only one which he considered to give adequate

results was the use of glass cells filled with an alcoholic

solution of dicyanin. Even this method was susceptible to

rapid deterioration of the dicyanin. Two such screens, one

light and one dark, were also used for preliminary aura

observation. With this method of observation, Kilner held

that he was able to see his friend's aura. He further claimed

that if he laid the screen aside for a few moments the aura

was still visible to the naked eye. This phenomenon could be

renewed by looking through a dark screen at the laghteand is

the general rule. Those individuals experiencing difficulty

in seeing the aura would find it easier to see if thes light

 i en | a a a ae a | _—
ee = a
= _* —_ >

dct ner of | aa add Yo

ai Bas sete fuol2ttb
GOR Zo 718g yixse enfd
Sipin eayb mbsdse> tet Iipueds sx
b por? Bersilenoo sit oak ctqted 7
-goig Bos sttosqe gusistti
fno> an3 fesveisz bas seisze = |
{HLAByoLS avb. 353
teom eit 2s
#64 3 mid oF ber xue so Ji py od sA .futeey Bd oe edhe i
gids
odd 20 ato sti s sit’ 30! txe q, moe, ota odpim. soansedue :
cud
220102 hanotdnemexots :
ad of Bsvouzg eidd 21 .aidialy
643
bebu lone on seso 7
dpsaxe jdpim sa nett
namud ott eos o4
ads svocs bisei Bet sh .62e
bsbnosat isvom tud donshonsng | =
34 stapkseevadOF) iV
ed bentstdo xonlsa oc|adW |a
sepip toot af syb ainsyoth
bas nizeiep ito noiboilos dstw bessoo amen
d4+iw 34 bontate
ed 93 heverd eidt weyb od .
aid 2o sedsoed eesfeey yletisae
seyb sit te noistaoqmoseb oe
bosametts g19w ebodsen yash

eviv o2 bersbianos sd dotdw smo vine eft-sud

555 Upebs

as AdL w belLtzt efieo eesip to set sae eew etivusz

okfeofoois

o+ Siditsasoeve esw bodjem elds aeva .ninayotb so aotdetos

sitasyoLb ena to ,otsxorane Sime

eno ,edqeetoe dove owt _
sius yisninifezq 103 bsev oels.oxaw tsb soo Bis dapkt a,

Bfed tenlt® ynorttsvasedo 20 bontem aid ag iw

yweddiwt*sH .sis e' hroiti gee sse of side séw of dt

bomisio
“ i ia \
es nestoe Siz pcan fa
sive sit siaemom wel 5 s0% shi

sd blues conemadode aidt Jays ae mish2. old.

 56
dicyanin screen were used.

Dicyanin has a deleterious effect upon the eyes and

it is recommended that the dark screen not be used more than

Onevhour 4-day. “It*hasebeen notedwthat the actionvof the

dyev is»accumulative: according topKilner,- the ability to see

the aura without use of the screen is gradually acquired.

Kilner insisted that the light illuminating the

subject must not be too bright. The subject should be

distinctly visible in a subdued light proceeding from one

direction only, and illuminating the patient equally all

over. Good results would be obtained when the observer

stands with his back to a darkened window while the subject

faces it. As the eyes become accustomed to the subdued

light the illumination will periodically require alteration.

Kilner also described an alternative method employing

a viewing cabinet to view the aura in The Human Aura, (1969,

p.- 5). Kilner suggests the use of a photographer's portable

darks room’ common’ in) his day. The cabinet isetowhaverthe

curtains removed and is to be lined with a "dead black"

material. The cabinet is to be placed in the room three or

four feet from a window, so that the person being examined

will be illuminated from the window. The light from this

window is controlled by placing one or two layers of black

serge over the window and by raising or lowering the blind.

This arrangement and use of the colored screens has been

found satisfactory.

Kilner says that those failing to see the aura have

 ~ ‘ sa s :
>> a

alias
bus eekes indyonce‘Sostie woteneted «a
e
deexon
dd Been sd on Aoexce 4treb sit ted? bobst
r mond SatSE -yab 6
eit Repwioibsbsyait3, Jad#/ Doze
hsesos ‘ovisslumssos
ese ot ysitids oid , Idaih os pAL
5|
yileybste ei mesive stit io sez joes iwsm a
peainpos
tenl DE» —- :
edt pnigsniowitr adeil and senda bovetent
e |
sd biuvede suetdee ‘edt <3delad cot sd. 7oR seum spat

patfesvote Sdpif berbdvse s mi sidie.v yisonisetb

eno mort
aneitaq oct privsaimi(it dos yin a0 S0meNR
tle Ylisups
sit asgriw Senistdo od bluow asivess boed +“ssav0 sh
ssviaeado
ein citiw ebaase :
jostaie snd oltuw wobniw bemedzsh « 03 xosd
sd asys: ait A $b esos? ‘
berbdve sdz of banodvewoo 6 smoo

vilavrhotreq {li noLgsnimuis oft Sigel

pofteisels sxuivper
a

puivelqms: hoddgem ovitacisits as badixcasb oels sentea rz fy, a

ad? at. sius ett werv of yonidso pniwsives

,eael) yaaut asm )

5 io sau ors edespeus renldx ce 6;

sfasvaoq e'tetgaxpotodg se
.
.ysh aid ot aommeo moor ae ai
eid eved ot ei fonidss edt.
‘tepid baab" © dgiw berkL sd ot et bas soe a
setd? moox sit nt hasela sd oF Si Jonndso sont Lin .>
#6

beniniaxe pitsd nosxog eit seit of ,wohaiw 2 mozt

eit tox? dfpif ont, -wobniw oft mow tbetsnimubitead s

dosid to exsysi ows x0 sna poinsia s

yd bsilowreat:

Londid ode prezowol so prigbet yd Bas wobmdw ein =

ae eT.hezoloo sid 26 sev Sueok
 57
done so through the faulty arrangement of the light, through

straining the eyes, or through various misunderstandings.

For those experiencing difficulty in viewing the aura he

suggests a preliminary experiment which he claims will over-

come the main difficulties (1965, pp. 5-6).

Kilner and White hold that probably the best way for

Ehe*neVvVieEe "tO practice secing "aurie” raysVisite study tthe

rays from the fingers. For the novice, White says, the

"auric" rays are far easier to see than the "magnetic

atmosphere" under proper conditions. Taking the scientific

approach, he says the beginner should hold his hands (with

fingers extended) approximately eight inches in front of a

black "background ‘and “about afoot) iromgity eLf£ the»room has

been darkened sufficiently and the observer has peered

through the darkened dicyanin screen (discussed in detail

later), he should be able to see the bluish-gray streamers

flowing from the fingers of one hand to the fingers of the

other, and a haze in the interval between the two hands.

When this is seen, if the arm is bared a similar, but not

quite as plain, mist around the arm will be seen. If

difficulty is still experienced, hold one arm at right angles

and a short distance from the arm. This intensifies the

"sura" which can be seen around the arm when it is removed.

Kilner cautions that the illumination may require alteration

from. Pime to “time.

Kilner states that the aura is actually a composite

four separate parts: the etheric double, the inner aura,

of
 meaner candto dnsmepas
tis amend out
ew es om

Eni hah iat melee ni yilpoLiitib palisasiasqxe|

-ievo [fiw amielo ed doinw taomizeqxe yisaimiferg 6
| “.(Qs@ vaq \20@L) cere tvotTRkb atem odd an
xe? yew Jeed 9d3 yidsdoxg jadt blod stidW Sos tontia .. oi)

eid ybuse o¢ et eaysx “ciavs"” poisse exltos3q of epivor ont

edt ,evse stidw yoolvon sit xot .eveegntt ere a :

oitsapsm" sii nsd3 soe o+ tsieas 183 sis eyat "obues"
oltistnsioe sft pninvsT. .ancoisibaos 1usgesq seb “ersdqeomis

dijiw) abned eid. blor blyuerie zsHnipsd sit eysa on fosozggs i.

B 20 Snort ni esdont tdpis yletamixoxrgags (bebasixe atepais /

eed moor ey JI «ti moii 300? 5 stueds Sos BbasotpAsed aAosid -

bexssq esX asvioado eft bas yigneltoliivge benesdasb need =

fiasab ns beeavoeib) neoerlce. ninsyoth bededArsb edge dpuords 7

erimtiagetse YS6te-teivid oft see os slide od bigona ad s(xedet 7 7
eas to atepai? sos o? Bosd snc to ei19pnis od’ mowd pniwol?
‘based ows ef} neswied faviesuh sdt+ Ai oneal & bas: s7add0 7
Jom. dud ,asfimie « bexsd si mis add ti ynsee ek sis ar 7
TL .mese od Iliw mis of} Bnvois detm yatelq-en eth
eelpns Jdpli ga mis suo blond ,beonsixsaxs Iliste ek v7
ont seliienstnt eidT .mi6e oft mo1t sonstedb g3tode 5
-bevyomea ab gi nodw mxs sd3 bovois asee od neo dokeiw
AoLts19esie exinpex Yam a6 LYanitonsit't eds t6d3 anoksuss.
- SMLI+e
acs atl & wlan et sws odd tedt eogada wontan |
+ «elduob obxzedte ont Naas $62
 58
the outer aura and the ultra aura. The etheric double is
purported to be adjacent to the body, following the contours
of the body. It maintains a uniform width all around the
body and on different subjects varies from one-sixteenth to
one-eighth in width. Sometimes in disease, Kilner says,

this width is much wider. But it is presumed to be a pathe-

logical condition and is not to be confused with the ordinary

phenomena. The aura proper lies just outside the etheric

double and is called the inner aura. Kilner states that the

part nearest the body is denser and different in texture than

the more distant part. The outer aura is said to commence

where the inner aura leaves off. It has no sharp outline

but gradually vanishes into surrounding space. However, it

is possible to measure this outer aura with an electronic

device called a "Sthenometer" invented by Professor Paul

Joire for the purpose of measuring human nervous energy.

This apparatus consisted of a lightly balanced needle with

a calibrated dial enclosed in a glass shade. This device was

said to respond to ambient human nervous force (Russ, Charles.

An Instrument which is Set in Motion by Vision or Proximity,

The: Mancet-SOadulyy th921poppthi222224)\.yeKklbwer claims: Chat

beyond the outer aura and extending for a considerable

distance is an elusive fine mist or haze observable only in

people with extensive auras. For the sake of reference,

this phenomena was called the ultra-aura.

Kilner concludes that every human being is surrounded

by a faint luminous egg-shaped mist extending eighteen inches

 ge

aieldvob oizedse eft sis sitin sid bas saws *

axvotnoD ods priwollot vybod ods o¢ dasosibs ed o3

ert bavoxs [fs d3biw miotinu 6 anistaism IT cilia :

a0 bas ybod
ot dineetxie-sno moti estisy asoetdue taexsttib
asmisemoe -dtbhw aL itd pLe-en0 = q
,Byse zenlin ,oaseetb ai

-~oritsq 5 - ot bomvesxq ei ti sud .x9biw doum at dit biw aids

ytemibxo oft dtiw beevttoo sd ot Som ai brs aotstbnes isoLpol

sisedte edt ebtetuo dgaut esii xegosq says ofl .enemonedg

edt tsds estsese ‘yeanli§=t’ .suwse tomat sds beliso et bas elduob

neds exutxet ai trexstiib bas usemeb ei ybod sdt steaezsem J26q -

eonemmoo of bise ai sus tetvo eiT .titsq jnstetb exomeds |

anif¢uo quade on asd $I +320 sevsesl sive aeank, eds ezeny

+i \xevewoH .92sqe pnibavexive otnt esdeinsy yilesbszp dpd

offhosusoels ns dtiw sws istuo elit sxavesem ot oldisacequat
lusd xoeastorg yd botnevnt "“sz9tsmonsrite" s Beliso epiveb

.Ypuens evoviasa aanwe pniszvessm.to seoquuq sft to? exkeL

dtiw sibesn boonsisd yitdpil s to beseisnoo extsusqqs eLar |

asw eviveb eid? .shsde eeslp s ni boeolone Leth betexdiiagsé

.eaeiusedd. ,2euh) soxoi evovien asmud tasidms os Boogesz

og bise
\Ytimixowd to moLlekV yd noisoM at gee ef Adicw snomerasenk sp

tedt emisfo son{id .(S-SSS .aq \iS@L ,vlul OF sopaetvedt

efdstebibeanoo 6s 102 pnibastxe bas syvs sestuo odd hase |

nt ylno slidsvisedo sssi xo deim ont? ovtenle ns eb sonedakb

,9omexstex to sAse sit 108 .#s3us evienssxe diiw alata
»Bius-sitiyv sdy bsllso esw snemonedg ebdt
bebavoxive et seked asmud yxevs tsdt sebylonoo senlin at =
asdoni nsetdpis pnibastxe teim bogsde-pps evontmuL
 Bg
to two feet in all directions. He added that this hazy

emanation varied in clearness from day to day and appeared

faintersinaperiods-~ofeill health, «His fandings;eidecorrect,

alsosindicate that this phenomenon varies according to age,

sex, and individual idiosyncrasies.

Reporting on his aura research, Kilner mentions the

appearance of colored rays emanating from the human body

(Lo 6bhapwi2 3% 27, 52-56). He divides these rays into three

groups: rays which proceed from one part to another of the

bodyssoni from one person to another; rays which issue from

the body into space; and brighter patches entirely surrounded

by the aura which have been termed pseudo-rays.

Kilner also held that different colored screens

assisted in the separation of the aura components for indivi-

dual study and the examination of colors manifesting in the

aura. He said that by experimentation it has been determined

that deeply shaded colored screens are best as then more

light can be allowed to enter the examination room. He

recommended the following screens:

Red--made with a solution of carmine.

Orange--made with a solution of yolk yellow.
Yellow--made with a solution of K yellow.
Green--made with a solution of napthol green.
Blue--made with a solution of methylene blue.
Violet--made with a solution of gentian blue.
(19655 Pp. 72)

Kilner emphasized that other dyes would accomplish similar

These screens would open up an increased field of

results.

observation in disease.

Kilner relates that:

saguinne apabonta ein .déined Wr 26 ebobs
nonemonsdg 2&irs sant
(9ps oF paibsosos |aaLisv
.
“goatasiromyeoi bi lanubivibat
saves aif mo piis10qen ale .
ons anoisnom sonlth ,doussest
patssnsms eyst bsrelas Zo teen
yBod msemud ods mozt
eH =.(de--s@ ,VS ,&8 oq 200L) >
epadd ‘otnt aysi ogedd sebivib
bescomwq doidw eyset sequome
eis to xerisons ‘od tusq 9 no mort

;zedsers oJ 70 ateq sno oz? 30 qybod _

mex? sueer doifw eys1

ylesztins eedotsq sstdpiiad bas { eosge otnk ybod efit n

bebavouswa
lw situs ods yd
-
,eysi-obueeq bones asad sys doir

sans bled cels tenlilix red

anesida bsxolos tnoxst?ib

-pyHbak 16? azaedogmos sxus elt Io noissisqes ody nk posaiens ms

to noitsnimsxs ods Bm voute ute . ’
eit mi prisesitinsm axoioo

need esi ti notistnsmixsaxs yd tedt bise of BIB |

bonimzusteb

exon edd 25 tesd exs enssx9e be1z0los bebaria viqseb saad :

nottsnimaxs ody tesa of hewolis ed nso atpht 7
SH .moot
teneexoe paiwollot slit bebnemmooex

-eniorrso Zo noisploe s titiw te

,wolley A~Aloy to moftutoe s mvtw sb fe ee a
wwolley X Io aoljuioe s diiw ebama--y e
»mBotp fodtqen to noiduioa 5s diiw abem 2 an
ore part pig to ie ya 5 shee” . ,
néiinsp to moitnioe 5 dz w obamt--s01 0.
Or “ veel) se

xeLimbe dabiqnooss ‘bivow asyb xerto tant eS

to bist? heasexoni ns qu nego bipow aneetve sesnit
rm
 60
The most useful Screens for the present purpose are C,
a deep carmine; Ca, a light carmine; and B, a pale blue,
(methylene Blue). After the patient has been inspected
in the Ordinary way without a screen, the aura may be
examined through B. By its aid the two auras can be
clearly distinguished. The inner will look denser and
generally more granular, its outer margin more defined,
but its structure incompletely differentiated. The
outer aura stands out plainly, and its distal border can
be perceived with tolerable accuracy, so that its: size
and shape can be noted. Next the screen, Ca, may be
employed when the outer aura will be more or less elimi-
nated, according to the light admitted and the tint of
the screen. These two auras may be visible, to allow
the width of the inner aura as seen through the screen,
By, tebe verified.

The last step is to survey the aura through the dark

Carmine screen, C, when more light will be required. It
might reasonably be expected that the screen C, would
cut off some part of the inner aura as well as the whole
of the outer. However, the conclusion arrived at, after
repeated trials, is that no obliteration takes place if
the light has been properly regulated. It is especially
to guard against this error that the breadth of the inner
aura has to be determined by the screens B, and Ca. The
inner aura when seen through the deep carmine screen
usually ranges between one and a half and three inches
and a half in breadth, according to the age and to the
age and individuality of the patient, being, perhaps
relatively wider, although absolutely narrower, ina
child than in an adult. When the observer becomes
expert he may save time by omitting the examination
through the pale carmine and blue screens (1969, p. 44-45).

Kilner claims that there can be no error.in deter-

mining the inner aura's limits, as the striations comprising

it can be discerned, albeit with difficulty. The outer

border of this aura is irregular and crenated with large

curves. The fine grains comprising the inner aura structure

are so arranged as to present a striated appearance (perceived

as striped or grooved). The striae are very fine, parallel

each other, and run at right angles to the body. Kilner

to

that they show no intrinsic color. They collect into

states

which gives the inner aura its shape. When the

bundles
 _ geoguuC on i anestoe f nm ie :
° be) ae) £L r + 5e
2. bo 7 7 Ste Las) aT) Agi Pe
pi) da lee 4g UE

yeni ns esi + edt 2

’ = Ys~
56 onid Caeeioe ‘6 juod siv. Li 2 co 7

|
:
PJ ietl

iso esuus ows oft Sis ett ya .8 are rm © i i

ant oft iliw xen .bedarvpasze. 2

ansb Aooi f
x93vo e3i ,zs livneip SX
tite exom nipisismstit b yiss si qm oo nt suu tou nse esi di 0a
edt .bassisn BIvs we o
tu :
mea usbaod fsgeib eti bas .yinisiq 3u0 abnsse
aiderslos doiw bevieois od
este eti'tsd3 o&8 ,YORIUODS : :
odd txol _pason ed méo sqete bas
ed Yam ,89 ,fissxoe nenw mp ae 1
10 s1xom sd fitw sis 19tu0 edt
~imtfea Basel pnibszosos y
to 4nid sdt bas bettimbs tdpil sis of T .nsetoe sft.
ows seed
wofls o+ ,9idtatyod ysm asivs ot to dtbiw edd -*)
t
ynsexoe edt dpvoxfit nose es sive xonn . beLtLasv sd of ,4@
,
aoay

sive oft yoviwe oo pi gete szasi edt

txeb oft dpwoudd
$2 .bexiupex od [ftw tdpil sxom asdAw \o ,asetoe enimiso
bivow .2 maeros edt tsld beyoegxse od yidsnoskes tipim
toni oft io t48q SMmoe tio sggo es ii
ofodw eft es [lew es sive .tesuo sfF to
y94%s ,¢5 bevirxs noleufomo> sas .yevewoH (=
sits Bbetseget
ti aosia soxss noitsisdifde.on tse at .eli
yllsioeges ei I .bstslupst yizsqeiq ased een tipit eds
bespp of
tonnt Sd3 Yo dibsexid offs Jed3 soxse ete? ganisps esd Siu
.8D bre ,& eteotoe sdt yd boniatsteb sd od
aff
szenak 9S" |
aeerscs saimis> qoob edt dpyoxrds nese sow sive veu
asdont sexds bas tisd 5 bas ono asswisd eopisu ylis a
s dtb ses d mi tish * Boe
eit o¢ bis Spa edd ot patbrosn
eqsiieg .pmied ,jnettsg six to yoti subi vibn i bas 9ps
19bi w vio vis tsl or
4 -
B ai .aswoxrsn Yletuloaeds Apyodsis ,
gemoned isviesdo oft nediW .2inbs ms at asdd Biid o
aotssdinsxe off pristimo yd omits ovee yom of Sroque et
f@b=bb .q ,@0@L) ansoxce. suid Ons omimiso sisq si? devordt aT
: —ee
-ys4sb ni 16Or1e om od aso Ssiedd tsdt emtsio xzenlin -
fr crm
‘a
‘
patetiqmoo emoissixte oft es ,etimil e‘sis seant oft
u> Ap
en ta

1stuo Sd? .ydiuottiih ntow siedls ,benueoeLbh: sd aa at:

- mm | ’

ep1si dtiw botsmeio bas isivupourl ef S208. eifit to rod ;

9° »¢ ‘© 7 aie

s1ugowxde sis r9MAt Ssdt patetiqmoo entsup snk? edt .eeviIUD |

ah ; ‘ere
bevisorsg) sonstseqqs botsiite s tnseexq of es bepastxs 08 et |
{ t =

Lelisisq ,onii yxrsv 616 ssixude ofT . (bsvoorp 20 ay

:

er
“2 as “4 Ff
p Re

wenlti .ybod-edt ot esipms tipiz ts avi bas ,xeddo dose.

re we hs

ogai toeilos ysiT .toloo oienitint on wore yous —

@ — :

oft cofW .sqede adi sivs tenni els eevip doddw a

 61
subject is in good health these striations manifest without

difficulty, but in conditions of poor health they can be

detected only by. the most careful arrangement rof the “light,

and the selection of a suitable screen. The chief energizers

of the inner aura are physical rather than mental.

Kilner, interested in the medical aspect, began to

apply his views on the aura to methods of diagnosing disease

and by 1919 claimed to have formulated a system of auric

diagnosis. The second edition of his book, The Human Aura,

New York: University Books, 1969, contains eighty-eight

case studies. In these case studies certain diseases and

maladies such as epilepsy and hysteria, were indicated by

certain peculiarities of the aura. Kilner found that the

shape and appearance of the aura under certain pathological

conditions changed. At some points the egg-shaped mist

bulged, atvothers, it lost its proper proportions, while

sometimes dark patches appeared.

Although Kilner's auric diagnosis of disease is

fascinating, even to the layman, we must limit this thesis

to presenting research indicative of the possible existence

of the phenomenon known as the human aura. To this end we

will conclude Kilner's aura research by including sketches

of transverse sections of various types of male and female

auras in the Appendix.

Dr. George Starr White's Concept of the Aura

Another of these medical investigators, George Starr

MD, PhD, LLD, FRSA (London), reports on his aura

White,
 v -_ - woul
mo As, anoe,oe ~~ -yiwr ae
— 8° 7 Pea
Ls :

« to mt Ls Bb ie:
eae eit sete aidssive
ee
sedts> lspteyiiq 916 S26 ona ed 20 -
. {sone meds
- ae < ,
,tosqes Lsoibem As al hoteo testo . _ xonisn
ot asped
oF &x1U® sii no aeweiv aid yiqas
easeeibh penatsonvpsitb to ebodjem
= bedstustze? overt ot bemtelo eel ve bas
otaus to mesey®
-eieomgstb
pied Ae SAT dod eld to notsibs baccse OMe
yslexeviad aot wok i:
entsiaos ,eael ,atood
giipte-ysidpis
setbuse eeso sess al eeibote 9259 rr
bos eoessetbh aist1990

sxew ,etrsteyd bie yagsligs 86 dove ona

yd betsoibnat
s6dt bavoi sroeciint _piusé sdt to setstusiinoag nksti190°
eds

tsbou sigs sdt to eonsiseqdgs bas sqsda ”

Isotpolodtsg missieo
emoe tA . beprsdo enokatbn00 os
jeim beqede-pps oft statog

swsqd0%1g ets teol 3i ,easdto. te .bopiud

ofidw .Bmoisvogexq
.baxsoqgs esdotsq Aasb somisomoe
2 _&

sixus ‘a! tent puedalA - vitAr

at sesesib io ateonpsih
'
atdt simil seum sw ,aemysi edi od neve vpaitemoss?
eleadt aft inn

eda to avissoibni doxrssees aera .

sonetetxe Sidieeog i
oO
ew bre etait of fins usmud of es nwond nonemonsdq ae tc
2]
sedotode paibulani yd dowssaer sws5 e' 1a lin sbulsaos IL) Pus
| Bai:

if oid 30. G23 22 e's: iwXGsté

‘dwoseptideynt akaeet eesti 303

12532 apeee8 +s
ae eit no adxoges . (obrtod) Aaa 4
 62
research in his book, The Story of the Human Aura, Los
Angeles: Philips Printing Co., 1928. He takes a middle
course between the unreservedly strong teachings of the
mystic and the relatively modest view of the sympathetic

but more, cautious scientist like Kilner. If his report is

authentic, White had first-hand knowledge of the aura. He

writes:

My first recollection of seeing what I know was the

magnetic atmosphere was when observing a cat lying in
front of the fireplace. The fireplace being dark and
the light just right I observed around the light-
colored cat a peculiar emanation and I remarked that the
cat "looked bluer than usual." Just then our dog came
up to tease the cat. The cat bristled up and the "blue"
emanations turned to a coarse red.

The next of my early observations was the magnetic

atmosphere, or radiations, from a pair of pigeons that
were "making love" to each other. The way these emantions
appeared is .. . they meet each other--are attracted to
each other--but if these pigeons were antagonistic to
each other the emanations would not meet, but would
repel_each:othert« «so. (The Story,o£,the:,Human.Aura, 1928,
peers 0=33))%.

In an attempt to assist newcomes in perceiving the

aura, White used an experiment employing the hands. He used

procedures slightly different from Kilner's (White, 1928,

pp. 39-41). White speaks of a color of "moonlight blue” or

"grayish blue" which streams from the tingertips of every

person.

In his method of treatment for various diseases he

tried to make use of colors. He admits that this proved

ditricuLe:s

Although I have used colors for treating unhealth for

over fourty years, yet it was not till a few years ago
just how much one color enhanced the
that I discovered
effect of another in this important line of work.
 a dt to
he yro7¢
? 8801 .-09 patinket egktodt ©
Ramah ote

atibim 5 eokeoH
pnoxe yibovisestau ont isewsed | 1% )
eife 40 epakddses
otseym
io weiv sazobom yileviselss eng bas
oidortdsqaye sit
.xenlin sdEL tatiastoe euoisvad sx0m tud 7
et troge2 eit $x

ao
bad strdw. sottnedsus 7.
pom eds to epbelwonr baed-sert?

pmisoa to notjneticost Jask? YM toe

sit esw wont I dadw :
aetw asw susigeemts oLtenpsm
ai pniyl js9 5 pnivieado .
sAT -soeiqetit sd¥ to snoxh<1
Bas X16 pnied sosiqotl? I stdpix steut tail eds :
-jdpii sit bavors hevirsedo
sg s 38> heqofoo ye...
eds tend Hodtemes I bas notssasms ssiiuos9uid bexool" 3289
emso pob avo not Jeut " —suau sisit |
“suid” ond bas qu bel jei ud t59 sat .+69 eis sases of GTR
tssasms
bet sexsoo 8s o+ betiss ano
; £i<m

oitompsm sit esw anotisyisedo Y.1s9 Ym to txen oT

& mori .znoirstsibsi x10 , sxstigeomss *')”
tpdd enoepiq to rifg ,
enoitcems sesit yew sdT .xerio foss of "svol paidem" stew 7 Pay

jo dose toon yonit «++ at bers sqqs . ~

oft Betosidts sxs--x9l dose
of Sttelnopsins oi5w enoepfq seeds I+ tod~-~sedto
, soem ton Bloow enoizsasms. ons astte dos
sud
,8sel ,sivA nemwh odz to yrot2 sit) . .« » xod3o Hone peies
7 7 - bane :
‘
:

ai aemoowenm Jeilees of sqnst76 as al. | eee

sit pnhivisousg

beau of .ebnsd sdt+ pnivyolqms dasmisegxs ms Heavy osidw (sms

,8S8L \eaidW) e'sonitni mort tne1tettib yiddpite serubes0xy

"sufd tdpifaoom" to zofoo 5 to exsege oticw .¢£b-@E. “aa

to
sit nox? emsoisze doinw “euld deiyere"
yxsvs Io agitispnis
era
J ca t an
a : ;

ef apeseetb evotrsv 10% taemtsox3 to bortem etd al aan

bevorg eins ted3 esimbs 9H .etolon Jo sev exam of

 63
I tried various devices for alternating radiant colors on
the body, but it was not until I perfect4d the Rithmo
system that I realized the great value of employing the
duo-color system in normalizing metabolism--establishing
health and maintaining health--in the Natural Way (White,
EIZ8eC pes LOS).

White claims that the aura is seen not by itself, but

on contact with the surrounding energies of air or magnetic

currents. That is, an interference of energy makes the

psycho-magnetic radiation visible

White readily admits that no one would profess to

understand thoroughly the nature of the aura, or. psycho-

magnetic radiation, or magnetic atmosphere, or its properties.

Intuitively however, he feels that the aura, psycho-magnetic

radiation, or magnetic atmosphere, is a rate and mode of

motion, which must, according to the laws of physics, be

influenced by every other rate and mode of motion. Explaining

what he means by "rate and mode of motion" White says:

Inasmuchtasmthot Pthought!]*isv-acproductactiactivity;, @then

thot [thought] must be a rate and mode of motion. Conse-
quently the psycho-magnetic radiations must be influenced
by thot [thought] as well as by any other rate and mode
of motion.

Inasmuch as health and un-health are manifestations of a

natural or unnatural rate and mode of motion, then it
follows that these psycho-magnetic radiations must be
influenced by health differently than they would by
un-health.

Inasmuch as temperament is a manifestation of a rate and

mode of motion, then this magnetic atmosphere must be
influenced by temperament.

Inasmuch as a person's ego is the result of health or

un-health, or the result of temperament or environement,
and inasmuch as the ego is the personification of the
cosmic influences which from time immemorial shaped this
particular ego, then the rate and mode of motion which
inherent to this particular ego must be manifested in
is
the magnetic atmosphere of this particular ego to make it
 s 5f2 eels ambelo mre
sud ,ifeeds ie don fase et si eo a,

patbuvoisve Ys Bel dt iw voasene hE

sigenpsm to xis to eoipiens
retxednt As 64 goat 2409309
add soxlsm yprem® 20 sone
ofdtaiv. noitsibst ofsenpam-odoyeg

sno on Jads ajimhs yltbest otfdaw

of Bastorq blwow
ait virpuotods basderebay —
-ofoyaq xo \sive oft to s1avsen
oitenpsm x0 noissabse sitenpsm
,sobsasqouq efi x0 ,Stedqeomes
sit tsH3 efest of , sevewor qlevisiusal
ofsenpam-ooyeg ,sxus
5 et \ exadqwont é oijenpsm 10 ~mokseibst.
36 shom bos stax
«teum dotdw ,aoisom
.

6d ,enteyiq to ewsl oft os paibicsss ce |

t6 sbom bons sis xedz0 yxeve Ya beoneuling

painislqua saoisom
"“noijom 70 Sshom brs ojsz" ed tsdw
yd ansem
veyss S3idW
io soubotq 5s et (sdeuods soit as doumesal
nedt «ysivisos gods
.fokdom io shom bns etsi 6 ed tevm (tipsons)
-senoD -odoyeq sit yloasup
booasultal sd Jeum enoiszsibst oitenpsm [sdpvordt)] tote yd 9%
sbom bas Sis8x1 xustit0 yas Yd.e s Ifisw es
.noitom to ey
oe |
délsod-ny bos Ajtissd es dovmasalL ©
6 to enobisdestinsm a18 20 is*%usgean 9.
$i nedd .aottom to sbom bus o%sy isiussaay
seeds sais ewollot a
ad Jaum aqott+eibsx oljsnpsm-odoyeq > '
yd Bilaow yeds asd yltasisitth diised ‘yd
.dtised-nay
| mt
bas etet s to noitstestinsm s al. sn as ft >
od" teum Siordgeomss oLsonpsm eins wens ,ne
Jaamexsomes ya spi. fa

ck vs 20 oheaee ets at
10
; ; 0) at mos 2o
1¢ ;
 64

characteristic of the ego.

In other words, no matter what form life or vital force

it animate or inanimate--its magnetic atmosphere must be

Reporting on the appearance of colored rays in the

aura, White says that these are much easier to see than the

aura aS a whole. He alerts the new investigator to the

areas where these rays are most prevalent in the aura: at

the sides of the head, especially the ears, from the frontal

eminences, nose, lips, chin, shoulders, elbows, fingers, hips,

and the ends of one's toes. According to White the auric

rays change direction and appearance when the subject, or

living object, is turned from east or west to north or south

or vice versa. The aura radiations are supposedly governed

by the same laws as those that govern magnetism or electric

currents (1928, p. 21).

According to White, "granules" appear in the aura.

These are of two kinds; fine and coarse. In the previous

of the pigeons being attracted to each other: the

example

that manifest are very fine; where the birds are

granules

the granules that appear are very coarse.

not compatible

in auric rays for some people appear

The granulations

with others they appear very fine--

as coarse granulations,

White claimed that he had observed that

almost like smoke.

refined the individual's nature was,

the more cultured and

appearing in the aura. Conversely,

the finer the granules

of the individual the coarser the

the coarser the makeup

the aura. White says that this holds

granules appearing in
 s eft a0 pina ae a
eft ni syst baxolos to sonsiseqd
19fe58 doom sis seeds tsdi eyes stidw Satan
edt asdt 992 oF

wor eit etiels oH .efodw 5 veasin

edd oF tosspideevat

46 :sxus ont

. bse ons to eebie edt :

Isdnoxwt sat mort .erse odd ylistoeqes
vaxebiuede ,aido ,2aif .9eon veneneee ©
,eqgid ,exepatt ,ewodls
.as0d 2' emo to abae edt bas
oksus sit ettdW of patbxoo0A siti

nerw SonBtseaas bas noi¢ossiS epasdo. angers

zo ,tostdie sda
mo1i Soni? ei ,tvetdo pretwhl. ;
d¢#yoe to d¢ton ot teow x0 Jes®
@noistetbs1 sivs SAT .setey soiv tO
benasvop ylibsaoqque Sis

nievop sens scott es ewsl emae eft yd

atrtosis 10 maijenpsm
(iS .q ,88@f) adnenzio
oft at x~seqqe "“esluasip” .sttdw ot parbso00A
pues a

auoivexg adj nl .sexsoo bas enki yehntt ows Jo Ome » seertt ;

i7e

pnied encepkq oft @o ofgimexe- :

efit :xeiito dose oF betositts
;onil yiev ons seotinsm Jtsn antici a
5%s ebaid eds susiw
| , ep
,samBo0D Yuev ous ss9qge tedt+ eolunsip odd Side zane som
ined % ie ”
smoce tot e@ysr oiavs at enoLtelvuastp odT «= : ;
aseqqs elgosq .
be 4
riakw ,atoisslunstg @2%80D 8
--9ntt ysey iseqqe yeds ezedzo
ted ¢ hemislo sitiw .oexoma _ «bea :
ted bev rse do bed of

em many pene edt beatiex bas sticesie

 65
true-no matter how "polished" a coarse person's appearance
may be; his aura will show coarse granulations. On the other
hand, people without much education but of a gentle harmonious
nature will exhibit very fine granules or hardly any granules
atwalleimGizhe aura.

White says that when we thoroughly understand how to

define scientifically "aura," "“psycho-magnetic radiation,"
and "magnetic. atmosphere" we will appreciate that “it *repre=
sents the product of the sum total of development and evolution

of life (1928, p. 23). White uses many terms for this

manifestation of vital force. According to him the terms
"aura," "“psycho-magnetic radiation," or "Magnetic atmosphere"

all signify the same thing. However, he says that while the

term’ The aura. of" canbe applied to both “animateland

inanimate objects (as can the term "The magnetic atmosphere

of"), nevertheless the term "The psycho-magnetic radiation

of" is the most suitably used to designate only the magnetic

atmosphere or aura of a living human being.

Dr. Edwin Babbit used this term in his volume

entitled The Principles of Light and Color, where he said:

The finest potency of all which we can avail ourselves

in the external world comes from the sunlight, the only
known element which transcends it in fineness being the
psycho-magnetic radiation from highly organized human
beings.

By understanding the etherio-atomic law, we see at once

how all things must incessantly radiate their peculiar
essences and ethers; all ethers partaking more or less
of the substances thru which they pass, the finest sub-
Stances having the finest emanations (White, 1928, p. 23).

White states that refinement and education show more

 23
eonsissags a!moessg 921502* speuieied” wotxesdam.om othih 7

s a pes
nat
tedsoverts 90 .anoiteluase eaxsoo wode tikw Bau
sirstnomriat etaniy sito dud aoissoubemite aou m iisin sh
sud
Y1Sv +hatdxe fLEw
geluasye yas ylbisd xo golunsip
give ‘odd ak bhaleee ”
we
ylrdpvox0ds ow nodw tsdt eyse eosdW
o¢ wot Bnstexabau
"sis" yiisottisaetoe oniteb
" noisgsibsr nitsnpsm-odoyeg”

[itw ew “steriqeomss okvenpant” a

-sxqet 3i stadt siptaezqas
%o Istest muvee sis to douboug ont eames
notiuflove brs 4nomgolsveb

yasm esev otinw .(EtS .q ,8SeL) %,

otkTae
att tot emist
.so10% Istiv to aclassee sina i"
amust eft mid of patbi000A
#(Sa
10 " gottsibs: ottanpsm-onoyeg” * sus"
“eisdigeomss oltsnapsm"
ereag;
eid slidw ¢sd3 eyse of ,tevewoH .prids smse odd viinpie {Is
has © 1 39 v .

bas sieittns dgod ot Beilagse sd nso "To Sins odT" mist

Toe | vei

suedqeomss oitenvsm sdT" mist eis mo as) stoetde oceans

sitsnpsm-oroyeg sat" miss otis avoteddzeven .(

fnottsibsi

stig yisio sisnpiegb os beer vidssise deaom ofS ef bad |

Sitenpem
- o» eneaz
.pniited nasmud poivil 5 to siu6 9 siergeomss
a 2 i
emufov etd oct must eidt beau tiddsd oiwba .2d
sake
:bise sd etedw ,xoloD bas dipil to eslgtontag belsiane
ee llGe
eeviseivo Lbevs nso ow dotdw ils to yonetoq tegait ef?
yino oft. aebe te oid mor? asmoo bisow fsnxedee eda ak
ent pnisd2 % ait $i abasoensit doidw tosmele awondt
msspmast Seuame soYideid moxk > ha en

sort 38 pine oimods-ohxe130 anepe

aw Ty ¢
jteibs: yitasaeount
raeees Bq
ac
£ Suerls> fis 42 pind
7
 66
plainly. din. the psycho-magnetic radiations than in any other
way. Implying that the human atmosphere is inherited to some
extent, White says that an individual's whole history and
almost his whole inheritance can be studied in his magnetic

atmosphere,

White expressed the opinion that the use of colored

glass lenses, or screens to perceive the auric radiations was

a bad procedure because the colors seen would be false shades.

He insisted that the ordinary person could see the aura if he

persisted with only the use of a dimly lit black cabinet, dark

room or closet.

White devised color treatments for various diseases

purportedly indicated by auric diagnosis. This method of

diagnosing and treatment he named Bio-Dynamo-Chromatic,

meaning life force and colors. He lectured to physicians

all over the United States for several years and published a

large text--A Lecture Course to Physicians (1928, p. 20).

One entire section is taken up describing the Auric Emanations

and their interpretation. This book has been out of print

for many. years.

White presents what he takes to be a detailed study

of auric rays in twelve experiments (The Story of the Human

Aura, 1928, pp. 47-64). Step by step he attempts to teach

the fundamentals of aura diagnosis. He wishes to establish

the fact that every phenomenon described is a natural

phenomenon--physical and by no means so incapable of scientific

checking as to merit the title "metaphysical"; that each

 v a n t‘a no is eb bs x. sdnilaieciualamcn
cxbso in
b ex er ig ao ns s os mi n on t go tt a pad tem”
+ bedisedak a iaW
ndd ayse ot
Pate NE e"isubivibal os ge
is
be tb us e ed m6 So ns ILI adati siodw atd seon
| ni
aid
nitonpam
,oxedqaomhs *
stidw . |
eid jsdt no inigo els beeesaqne
bertolos to sau
oF & aoo1se so ,soenel easly
esw anotjsibss ofitus ors evispisg
#70 foo edt seusoed srubesomg bed 6
.ashede eels? od bluow ase@
es2 blues n oersq Yisnibro edt sens besetant) oH
ef ti ems eds
yimib s 10 seu sds yino ditiw bedeiexeq i ,
tisb .Jeatdso Acsid 311
.tseolo. 10 moor . y
a
xoloo beaivebh siidw mic.
esasselb avolisv 10 + athomisead

.etzonpsatS ols vd betsorbat yibesrogzug

to bodsom airit
jnomtsout Bis pnteonpsib ©
.obtsmorio-omsayG- ola beman of

pais soxot stil paiasem as

ansioiaydg ot bexwsosl SH .2tolos

rot eetst2 beatin’ sas zevo Ils

s bedekiduq bas sissy Isisvse

oF seiuo) sated 4--3xes optel

(0S .q ,8SeL) ansioteydd

paitdixzseeb qu msxAst al neLsose exttae,9n0-

anobisnsma ofiwA sis

esd Aood eit .moltsseiguesat atedd bas.

satiqg to apo ased
2168 sem 303
aa)

of tsiw atasesiq sow -

ybuse beiisteb 6 ed ot aerss
sAT) asnemtisgxe svisws o£ eyex we to .
neamdh edd Yo yaose
or aes yd qeste .(ba-\b .gg veel ysxuA _
disses oF astamests

deiidedes od eefeiw oH ,eivonpatb s1us to saasaenar- -

aiERerer eek ace yieve send 5

Prine
 67

phenomenon can be checked by men not by superhumans alone.

White purposely selected ten clinical cases typically

diagnosed wrongly by which he intended to show the reliability

of aura diagnosis. He discussed these in The Story of the

Human Aura, (pp.» 118-135). He anticipated that- this» would

stimulate others to try to learn the interpretation of the

human aura.
 netar of sees ya
yebttasitos eltasi ot beb
see it bea ewoetb oH .ebeonpst bs led
edd to Xz YxC te”“ea t at

binow aids dedt betsqioiins 9H (2€f-811 .qq) 5sue

tymise
aig 20 Mottstsigzetal oft mise I ot yYis oF axeitso os
tint: musci

7
 Chapter 5

Conclusions by Implications

The question of the soundness of claims that humans

have such a feature or features as aura-Scientists (or would

be scientists) allege is a question that open-minded

perceptive scientists should try to answer if they would be

truly professional. Particularly in. this: era of atomic

research when many former scientific limitations are being

challenged, it is unwise to be timid about claims that seem

revolutionary.

Non scientists like the writer can detect a very high

measure of corroboration among reported occult, theosophical,

and medical aura research. Of course, these researchers are

united in an attitude of sympathy towards belief in certain

forms of human emanation. But still, the degrees of conver-

gence are found to be quite striking.

Summary of the Occultists Aura Research

Occultists have reported the following aura

phenomenon: The aura appears as a fine, ethereal, radiation

or emanation surrounding every living human being. This aura

is egg-shaped and surrounds the body on all sides for a

distance of two to three feet. Semi-transparent transient

colors appear and vanish within this human atmosphere, much

like the Aurora Borealis or Northern Lights. There are

 : 7 : a

| -
- Rite 7
| a“.

ae @ xastqeiD

enolisotiqnl yd anoieytoncd

ebemnusth asdd amtslo to eesmbavoa sit to noLteoup od?

; ‘Trade
biyow 0) ateisnsine-sive 25 es1stssi 10 oiveas s doz
iva is

Bsbaim-neqgo tant nottesup 5 ef spsiis (estebsaets

ed Slyow yods 15 neweds o+ yrs bluota etaksastoe evista

simots to sie eid¢ ami yYlusivotixsd .Isnoteestoxg beoat

7

pnied exs anoitstimil oittsnstoce ssmixoi yasm now 6

meee tadt emislo tuods bimit sd ot setwny ef FL depnolt

cae
fipind yisv 5 tosteb aso 19¢iuw odd oil eteitnsioes acum ’

,isoidgososds ,¢lunso bstxoqex proms noissrodox10o to sivesemt

916 etedouss29r% sees ,se8tu09 10 .doxrssasx sixus Iso. be

nisties ait teiled ebiswos ydasqarys 2o ebutisss as nk |

=tsvno5D to z2ss1psb ofits ,ilisea tua .nottvensms osoud wemor

-pnitixse stivp sd ot baso® oxs eoaen

dowss28Fn 5IHA asetiinooo Siz te y:

6ius5 patwollot sit betaroqsx sven esetsinss0 ©

soitsibsx ,{seiedts eit s as eissqqs sins oft snongn
S105 al + pated mpm privit yieve pakbavorwe a ene
s 102 eebie. fis ao wbod ons ebnborive bas
ae + ainamanctrin test souls ‘od
os
 69
many Shades for each color and there is a specific relation-
ship between each auric color or shade and various mental

states. The trained occultist through a knowledge of astral

colors is able to ascertain the passing thoughts and feelings
of any individual. The aura is a record of past actions,

present tendencies: and characteristics: The aura-is an

infallible guide to the health of the subject. Portending

diseasesmaniftests firstoin |thesastrail(bedy. jAuvas) vary in

area and texture from person to person. Rays appear in the

aura and are recognized as thought forms. A clear understand-

ing of colors is essential for interpreting the auric’ colors.

The basic substance or power of the aura is the force or

energy through which the soul manifests activity and the

mind manifests thoughts and mental states. The aura is a

composite of three bodies: the etheric, the astral, and the

mental body. These bodies overlap and interpenetrate each

other. The aura can be considered as an extension of the

personality. Each locale has a collective aura reflecting

the personalities indigenous to that area. Everything in

nature from the lowest crystal to the highest living

erganism, from the lowest to the highest conscious entity;

generates its own aura. The final claim of the occultist is

that the study of aura can be developed according to occult,

but scientifically rational, principles.

Summary of the Theosophists Aura Research

In making their claims about aura phenomena the

Theosophists state that: Each man has three bodies which

 :
Pe

oe ee
7) :

ce wx te sonte
dons a9
“txsnom or Bas oberie xo x0L09 situs
oiT 48 ;
26 to’ ep he lw on s 5 dpu osds jyatstiusoo besisi
| fs it
ds ai
s? ba s es np uo ns en te esg ans aistieses OF el
apniie
ei 5 eb sive oft -lsubiv tbat |
yano id os se sq 70 bi oo

el 5S efi t ad it el redosisds bas 2stoasbas? “18

Me
to d¢isen git oF ab iup eldt
,sositdue efi a5aP)
pnibast x09
es zo? insm 7
.ybod fsx ges ofd ot terra
nt yay eBasA. a>

ot moated mort sivsxes sigeian a

eat ai wseqqs ‘ A
eys «seated
besinpoost Sis ei
A ,aorxot sripyuont #5
-~pnstersban aselo
tot Istinsees et etoloo<=
-etolos obaes eft poisterqueint
xwswoqg to ennsatedve oiaad § iT
sds ei S105 sat Zo
+o antot
oft dotiw devouds aod
bas yviivitos eteot insa tuoe
eat
Istns m bas. etdpuons ejestinsm Salm <.
6 ef sup onT eetset2 > Je

:potbod sexda to satec

srl _pirsdiis sds
eft bas ,fsttee

bas gslisvo saihod seadt .ebod

dose stsxtoneqietnt
sd ms sius oiT -%
ett 20 mobedostxs as es hersbianco
avigosiios s espn olsool dasa voile
piisgosites situs

_po%8 3sd2 oF evodsprbat ~shira

rk paidsyisvi
taedpid edgy o7 IAmays2 teawol eAz >
poivil
teodpin sdt oF seowol sic mort
:ytisdne euotoanod

et Seisivoro ort to mislo Lseati ont situs awo eth é

—* pnkbt0006 beqabeye> ed n59 S1u6 20

22 baiting fiscoitss
 70

interpenetrate each other and all enter into mutual action

and reaction with the physical body. These three bodies,
(the etheric double, the astral and the mental) comprise the
human aura. These three bodies are considered to correspond

to different levels of consciousness. Thoughts appear as a

perceptible color phenomenon in the aura. Their color

corresponds with the character of the thought. Precise

thoughts have definite outlines. Confused ideas appear as

wavering cloudy formations. The size of the aura varies

with different people. The luminous egg-shaped cloud forming

the aura is twice as long and four times as wide as the

physical vehicle that it surrounds. This egg shaped area is

filled with surging, changing colors. In the aura permanent

qualities such as talents, habits and traits of character

express themselves in a foundation of basic color-tones. All

aura colors consist of various shades which change with the

stage of development of the man. The color phenomenon does

not appear only in suffused irregular cloud forms but also

in distinctly defined, regularily shaped figures. Certain

types of auras display undulating stripes, horizontal lines,

Whiris, red spots, flashes and rays. The aura contains three

species of color phenomena: transient and translucent colors,

colored shining areas, and brilliant scintillating colors

transfixed with shifting colored rays. These three species

of color interpenetrate and suffuse each other; making the

aura a complex phenomenon. There are many shades to each

color and each shade indicates a specific characteristic or

 chy
not#os Jausumiotat vetne [is bas xerdto dose
ee seedt .ybod fsotaydq sit mietw s

edd Ssetramos (fecmom ent bas levtes oda ,sfduob oitedte srt)
id

Brogesi1o2 o¢ bowsbienos ers 2eeibod sail? sesiT ows ms

5 86 tseqqe etdouvodT ,eeodevoineno> to efevel praia

tofoo sist? .siv5 oft ni nonsmonedq toLlos mabe

eeicssi .¢dpwods edt to 1tetosisdo said dditw sbnoguarx09 ::

&s wseqqs esebi HeevinedD .eetilivo stiniteb Svan etapuods

aorisyv tine ae to esie adT .enoisssrro? ybuols onitevew :

primrot biolo beasrle-pps avoninut oft .slqcsq smeneITdkb = =

eft es sbiw es a25nis wot brs pnol a6 sDiwd Sf SIU6 oil .

ei s8is begstiea ppe eiAT .abnioisse ti tect siotdev isvieylg,

sasnemisg sive adit nil .etoloo pniprsde ,pripiwe diiw peltid

stesgps zs to etisat Bas etided ,esasists es Ase ests iisup :

|
IIA seenos-1t0L0> Siesd to notssbnvoi 5s ot esvisemeds eeoxcxe

efit ditw epnendo doidw esbsri2 evotisev to dalenoo srolobi.watls

|
a5o0h consmonsiq solo> siT .nsm sit to tnemgoleveb to epste
cele 4#d emto? buols isivpsixi Bsevttve nt ylae 16sqqs° sen
715 OF Smid

Aissted Vestwpit begsde yliisfupet ,bemiteb vidonitealb ak

,#enil Issaosinod ,esqinte pnigslubau velqeib es iNs to" esqys
esint 2nisimoo sive oiT .eysx Bas asdesii .etoqa ber cerxeaw
,sxoloo tassuleasit Bas tasiensit :snemoneng tole 10soivege
BroLoD paistsilisnioe gnsiifixd brs ,2s9ts pninida£
asiosge seit seedT .eysx bSsioloo pntsitifie deiw Box
eft paiztsm *todso fioss seutive bas etsiseneqiesad | < .¢
dose of agbsde yasi oss oxetT .nonbmonordg caked 5
e to54 ans rabies S eetsoibni obsde ins
 ay
tendency. Auras can be analyzed and classified. Physical,
intellectual and spiritual evolution are intimated by
Stee rentvaure Jtypes .

Summary
Prac of theti
Medical
tioner
Aura's
Research
The medically trained researchers whom I have

discussed in the previous chapter conclude that: Anyone can

be trained to see the aura. The aura is a composite of four

parts: “the etheric double, the inner aura, the outer aura

plus the ultra-aura (the outer, outer aura). Every human

being is surrounded by a faint luminous egg-shaped mist

extending eighteen inches to two feet in all directions.

This hazy emanation varies in clearness from day to day and

is fainter in periods of ill health. Three types of rays

manifest in the aura: rays which proceed from one part of

the body to another, rays which issue from the body into

space and brighter patches entirely surrounded by the aura

which have been termed pseudo-rays. These rays are easier

EO see than the aura as a whole. These rays are most

prevalent: at the sides of the head, especially the ears,

from the frontal eminences, nose, lips, chin, shoulders,

elpows+, tingers, hips, and the end Of one is toes. These

rays change direction when the subject, in a standing

position, is rotated to different compass headings (White

1928, p. 21). Emission of rays from the inner aubavare oO

some extent under the control of the individual (Kilner,

1969, p. 1). Granulations appear in ‘the aura. “ine mere

refined the individual's nature the finer the granulations

= pe ae we Peenre |

av a
ena ;a bas. beste 0
aia neigulove isud!

n>

lexseeen BIUA 2 ‘senols ts, aie ses iso

ibsM
a oc

eveen I che a1sio1s929% bonistd orients oat

med enoyaS +:ised7 SBibonoY xatgqetio evoiveiq sat at
tu02 io stiacqmos s ei sivs SsoT .siws sdt 998 od bonis? o

6iws xesjuo edz Bus teoni sd+. ,sldiob sissies orld Bee -
oi 6ege

nemud yusva .(61iye 1stvo , testo 4S4rit) s1ts-exdLe *a4 7

teim Bogsde-pos syoninu! tnisi 5s yd Ssbavuerte at pnied
.emotsosrtib ffs ni tasi owt o+ eodomi noetdpts 7 nd s ;
bas yeb oF yeD moxt aeeianats ni aslisy soigsnemis a

eyei to esqys serndt .dtised [fr to ehoiteq mi cadntes

siws et vd bsbauverxwe yletitas ree cody badbas

7 ta

AIS8L269 $36 eyss Se5nT See ged homies need rigor

teom 52s eysi saedT .osforw 6 es sis Sit or)
,2189 sft Yilsiosqes . bss oHd io esbte off 36 +a BV >

,et%ebigone nino ,aqil \ssoa 1 B2oren ime ——— os mos

SesiT .2903 2@'9n0 to Bas of3 bas ibesal (eopnit a3
oe
d. |
ensbapte 6 fit
a
Serdia eds Saegl say ib oh falter ie ee
itt 1) ~ 7
tstena /|
- 4 Pend te SS 7
5 2. aie nn

t
i
 a2

appear. Conversely the coarser the makeup of the individual

the coarser the granules appear. All living things exhibit

these auric granules. Fine grains comprising the inner aura
structure are so arranged as to present a striated appearance.

The striae are parallel to each other and run at right angles

to the body. These striae show no intrinsic color. The are

arranged in bundles with the longest lines in the center and

the shortest outside. It is the collective mass of these

bundles which give the inner aura its shape. In good health

these striae can easily be seen (Kilner, 1965, p. 46). The

individual's aura represents the sum total of developement

and evolution of life. (White, p. 23). Disease can be

detected in the aura. Certain diseases are indicated by

certain peculiarities of the aura. In viewing the aura

colored screens can be used to separate the three types of

auras so that they can be studied individually. The aura can

be increased in size by giving the subject a static electrical

charge. Chemicals in vapor form passed near the surface of

the body produce color changes in the aura. Hypnosis effects

the aura of the subject. Drugs and anesthetics have been

observed forcing the etheric double out of alignment with

the physical body. Color changes in the aura can be

brought about by voluntary efrort~ or the” sub

temporarily

Some foods change the auric emanations half an

ject's will.

after eating them; other foods make no visible change.

hour

possible that some peculiarities of the aura are

It is

by heredity. The aura is a physical phenomenon.

transmitted
 ike aes" pave fra .vesqqs eeiunaae ents”
s7e ontt Lune:
gus 1sank eff pataiaqmos ent
ts 08 Sts |
© Ji ns eo xd o+ af bo pu si
-somsxseqgs botsiise
ba s ye li to do se of fe lisusa sis seizes @ it
aeipas gipis 35 aux
ssixte eesit -¥bod »odd od
.10lo » oteniuasai on wode
e156 edt :
dttw eolbaud nk berets
eds at sontt ges pnol edt
bas xsinso
edt ei sI .ebrertuo saeazode of
sesit to aesm syisveltos

et+i syos renolt odt avip doindw Limca | Ny

d¢+ised boop aI .sqsle
P sstxte sean 3
gat <(@h cq (S8CL \xeanike) moea od Yitees-ae
sus 2" isobivibat a
to Istos mue ei+ exnsesiqet
snemegoloveb
saseeia .(&S -q ,asidW) sit! to sotssLove ss a
gd med
316 eseseetb nrss199 srs sat at besoedeb a
yd betsoibai
.stus oft to eettitstiuosq aierse>
x

:
sive oft oaiwetv aI
stsisqese OF beeu od aso anseto8 bexoloo
o eeqys serds sds
betbute Sd 69 yeds ject o8 aews
asp sigs oT yileubivibai
poalvip vd este mat bones '
fspvkirsoelse oitste 5 Jostdue att

sit us9n boeesg mxot soqsy mt elsotmed) .spasdo

Ro sostide
ni eepnsdo xzolos soubor, iui: dt
etoeits eaeisonqyH «Sis edt

bas epyid .tostdve odo to sive edt

aged avert aoidedteens
to svo elduob oixedie sls pitorot |
#tiw dremnptis
sdt nt espasio toloD .ybed IsoLeyda ed t
ed as5 sivs
d yltae '
~due eit 20 tx0tIe yussaulov yd juods tipyor
ns tisd afiakitcanis oixss ods epasdo aboot smoe , hEty
 73

Claims about the aura in these three fields

(Occultism, Theosophy and Medicine) converge on the following

points: The aura does exist. It is an egg-shaped luminous

emanation suffused with transient and permanent colors which

reveal the past actions, present tendencies and character-

isties-of-.each individual. - «Iltwissa composite -of three

elements: The etheric double, the inner aura or astral body

and the outer aura or mental body. Within these three bodies

red spots, granules, striae, hooks and colored rays manifest.

Three types of rays manifest in the aura: rays which proceed

from one part of the body to another; bright. patches entirely

surrounded by the aura (called Pseudo rays); and rays which

issue from the body into space. These latter rays are reputed

to be thought-forms. The color of these thought-forms

corresponds with the character of thought. Precise thoughts

have definite outlines. Confused thoughts appear as wavering,

Gloudy,.formations. All auric colors consist .of,various

shades which change with the development of the man. The

aura represents the sum total of development and evolution of

life. The aura varies in size and texture with the individ-

Disease can be detected by aura diagnosis before ie

ual.

manifests in the physical vehicle. The aura can be analyzed

and classified because it is a physical phenomenon.

a layman like the writer, it is, startling to

To

realize that not only have representatives of the medical

made many claims similar to those of the occultists

profession
 abieit sntaeeeesit ai save Pulasti suods grey a va '

t no sprsvicos
pniwolloedt (entolbeM bas yiqoeosdAT miei L950)
asonimul bedade-ppo ms eit JI .3teixe esob sis AT. retatog a

doidw exolo> jnensmisg bus tneiensat d3iw beevtitve soltsagme-~ ~

bas esionebnss
-1rss0s1sio +nesexq ,anotsos Je8q edt Isevex.

eexnt 20 etheogmoo 5s ei tI .Isubivibsat dose te eotial

ybod [sizes ito sius soni oft \olduob obrsdss edt satnomele

asibod ssxzds epoits nidtiw .ybBod Isstasm 10 S105 adv edt Das

,testinsm ays bsxoloo bas sxood ,esizte ,esluasip ,ateqe Bex

bessoxg fipidw eysu :s1ius sdt+ oi seotinsm eyst To segyd eand? |

ylexitnas esdotsy sipind ;sertens o3 ybod sid to trseq emg moxt

doiew @¥sx Bans ;(eysi obused beliss) suus edd yd bebasoxt1ye

betuqs+ sus aysx retis{ sesiT .s0sqe otni ybod oft mod euast
amatoi—-sipuods sasit to zolos sdiT .emroi-stapyons ed od

ejipyods seicsxi .itnpyods io rsjosisdo eft d3iw ebaogesxtoo

\ealmsvew a6 ussgqs eatipuods beavinoD .zeniljvo otintish evsd

avotxsv to t3tenoo e1eLos olives If{A .anoissmzot yhuotp 7

ef .snem sft to tnomgoloeveb edt diiw epnaado sokdw sobara

te goisplove Bas tnsmqoleveb io isto+ mue edd ectnsas2zgez —_

-bivibai efit dtiw oxutxes bas ssi2e ni esixey stss edt otkd
$i etoted elazonpsih siuvs yd besjosseb sd nen seasgseid.: a
besy tens ed ms> sive odT .oloidev Ispteydg@ sit abae
.«monemonsdg Deceit 5 ®8f ti seusosd
ot pnilsrsse ei jf ,tetiaw sit oALL memysl 5 oT.

isoibem sit to Bevissinsasigex sved ylno son sads

ateitiusoo ord to ezods ot 1slimie emisio yasm «
 74

and theosophists but they are also the only group to report

the following: Temporary color changes can be brought about

by voluntary efforts of the subject upon request, through

excercise of the will. The aura varies in size and texture

with the individual. Chemicals, hypnosis, drugs, anesthetics,

static electrical charges and the type of food all effect

the aura. The absorption of sunshine by the physical body

has a remarkable effect upon the human aura. Disease can be

detected in the aura before it manifests in the physical

vehicle. Certain diseases are indicated by certain

peculiarities of the aura. Color screens can be used to searate

the auric bodies from each other making it possible to study

the auric bodies individually. A sound knowledge of color

theory is necessary to interpret auras accurately. Finally,

through scientific methods anyone can be trained to see and

interpret the aura.

It shall be assumed then, that the aura exists and

has the properties discussed. It can be concluded that the

loss of application of this research knowledge anal

faculties and particularily in education is adppaliing. The

human aura, the writer has been convinced by the convergence

groups’ research, is something real and some-

of these three

great importance for those who wish to see methods

thing of

improved. A reader may still wish to suspend

of education

on the question of the aura's@reality.~ He* may

judgement
discussion, to know more about the
wish to hear further

moral gifts of the occultists and theosophists,

intellect and
Ree eRe!) lo| ve e
ee
a
es
srogex G+ vows ts oefs ‘nwa’ fd at
veo + :
t
d 9d 48 9 es sp ns io 10L05 yistogms
suods sdpyor
a adit 20 atxotte
devemit \dasupex noqu tostdu
.ittw es to
suvdted bis oste ni geixsvy sive SAT
yataonaytl ,elsoimend . fsebivibak
,eobgedsteens .epuib
Boot to sqyt ons bas eoprano {sotxtoetse caste /
¢ostais Lis
to nottqioreds edt ewe tit F
ybod Ispisydq edt vel anidenue

.stus momucl oft moqu sositis oldslismex SeRH re

ed neo Se6setd
ti ototed sus sAF mi besoexeb oT
Ispteysig bits at etestinsm

yd Botsotbat 16 eseneeibh nisdsed -ofokdev

nists
sd nso edesice toloD .AXN6 sit 20 eotvicnDeeeee |
steiape ot bead
o¢ efditeecq It pntusm xedito dose mort aeatbod nites eft
ybiite
Davos A .vilsubivibat esibed oLxius” ent
tefos to sphelwomt
aswws totqiotat oF yiseBaved ei yx0sHt3
Yhisatt .yieterioos

od mi> SNoyns aebontem siiisasfoe aguedid’

bas Sse oF benisiut
sims oft soxquedat iy

sics oF anc ,asd3 bomuees ed Lisde st wth .

bas ateixs

ott deHtd Hebslonos od aso 31 =.beeavoerh esidisqemq: odd 8a

{fe ak epbeiwonA dotsseex eint to nottsoliqgs” 20 eaol

eat? spnbbisqgs ai-noissoube Ai vitwetuserae brs ets iuos

aie
Sonaprevaceo et yd besnivnoo ased esi tes ftw seit sive m8 i

-omoe Bab Isex patdzomoe at ,dorsezot ‘equorp oeaMd

eborlsem ese oF daiw onw saodt x02 sonssxogmi t6exp°to

pnegeve ot datw ilise ys 1usbse1 A .bevexgmt

yam oH - -¥tilsez @'surs edt to nokteepp’ odd no $m

word of aeeaath prene <
 7S
to look further into many reasonable questions. So this
Master's thesis will be concluded with a hypothetical

assertion for such a reader to evaluate. IFetheabelaef that

the human aura exists is largely correct, THEN educators

eughtr toe taken greats account: of) the auras int the» future:

If the human aura exists and has the significance

claimed for it, then to date all attempts. to educate human

beings have been hampered by inappropriate attempts to impose

conformity and stereotyping on humans of radically different,

but now easily detectable character and temperament. The

self-fulfilment and natural psychic growth of the individual

has been impeded despite the efforts of educational psychol-

ogy. It should be asked: How much creativity and genius

have been destroyed by antiquated curricula and teaching

methods? How many sterile minds have non-involved teachers

and professors created with their negative auric influence?

How many educational administrators and trustees are in the

wrong slot? How much money must we spend on educational

gadgetry and facilities before we realize that the true

educational goal is constant unfoldment of the student

towards self-fulfilment before training for the world of

work? When will we realize that like a seed or chromosome

each child already has his plan of growth and development

him for self-fulfilment? When will we realize that

within

most any educator can do is to aid and assist this

the

natural unfoldment own speed?

at the child's The: educator

incapable of effecting change if contentment

is totally
 yasm fab
+amtotteeup eldsnoeses
7 - | Bs

aids 08
lonoo sd ILiw ateeds e'xesasM i
ispisodsoayd s dAdiw bebu
eRs
2ek fed odd GL .os sut sve oF ssbssx 6 dove 102 aobtr0
jed +
t
ylaprsel et steixe Sis semud on
etodsoubs WEHT ,Jo097100
to tauo00s +5e1p ete? OF treo ~
-sxusut éit nt siss edi -
sivs asmud eft 22 adi
sft esd bas etetxs
sonspitiapte
ffs estsb of ashe .3i 20% bemisfo
nemud etsoube os esqussss
yd peregmed need sve epaied
seogmi ot estgmotts estpiigouggsent
to enigystoszete bis ysimso2ae.
,tteretitb yileotbs+ to ensmud
sidsiosssh yitess won sud
odT .tHeamsseqmes bas sstosisis

Tsawise bas tnemittivt—2ios ©

Ieubivibai sdt to d3woip ofdoyed
sdji stigesb behegms need esd
-Lodoyeq Lsmoltsoubs Io etroties

doum wor :botes od biwede 31, .¥po

syinep bas ytiivisssxo
ya peyortesb ased sysd |
pridoses bis sivotinup bestsupisgs

evsd abnim siriese yrem woH fabodtem

ayerlosed beviovmi-non
evisspen abedt dsiw bejssxo stoeestozg bas
Seonoutini oLius
bas e1r0otsiteinimbs Lsnottsoube yoasm woH
edit at jis Bossauxd

to broge ew, taum ysnom doum woH ‘Stole paoiw

Lanottsoubs

odd tadt osiisex sw s1oted esttiftos boas yrtepbse

eusd
tnebute oft to tnomblotnauw jnstenoo ei Isop LanossapUre

to bixow edd x0t patinisit exoted tnsmitiivi-tlep abtswod

emoeemoulo 10 bese 5 sill ted3 ostisex sw Licw acdW SAzew

Shido Ase
snemgoLeveb bas dtwoip to asigq eid esd ybsexts
seks esifsst sw iliw nextw Stnomiitiut—-tlee 1to2z med mdchtw

eidt te ieee ‘bas bis ot el ob asp totsoubs wipe?

yas
 76
and self-fulfilment is not experienced first by the student

concerned.

In the recent fervor for university education,

teachers and administrators have aimed too largely at upgrad-

ing professional qualifications so as to attain higher pay.

In this sense the universities have become the largest

vocational training centers in the country. They have

abdicated their traditional role of refining man's character

for self-fulfilment and citizenship. Is it any wonder that

campus unrest exists when the students are so often failing

to realize enough strong satisfaction with regard to their

own personal development under the present educational

system? Since they have not discovered a satisfying order

in their own personal development, it is hardly remarkable

that many choose to seek satisfaction in social upheaval.

If those in authority are wise they will investigate

any approach that will increase the student's chances of

attaining a sense of satisfaction with themselves that is

based on personal achievement, on intellectual and moral

development. It then stands to reason that students will be

less likely to demand inappropriate changes or to work

far

for appropriate changes in unconstructive ways. (If those

fear useful changes and progress of any kind,

in authority

best relinquish authority). It is humbly suggested

they had

method of making such satisfaction and

that the one crucial

a reality is through scientific study and develop-

progress
We must be concerned with the whole
ment of the human aura.
ar |

, 4%

-bszequ 35eae oot bemis ovad auetsateiaimbs paris

leup iscoleweoxg pat =
-ysq tedpin nisdts o3 es of anotdeoitt
sadse eld at
tesprel eft smooed evse esitiexsviny eit
eve yodT «yadmtroo ont ak etetneo phialsts tsnobispov

setoszedo e'nam phintiss to olor fendtathsast > sieds betaothds

xebnow yns +i el .gqitlénssisio bas troulit Let tLee mek

jedt
o& Sis einsbyte sit narlw esetxea daexan BuqmsD
pnilist nmetio

noksopiaiszaa paowe ot
dipyons exsifsex |
<tedy of buaper dtiw
taseeiq ols sobae inanqgoloveb Lencexsg aiWwo
[snottsoubs

s bexsevopeth jor oved yard exe Smesays

t6h20 pniyieiser
yibisd ai si ,saemgolevyeb lsaoeteq nwo tteddumk ~ |
sidexxemes
Sevesdiqt Instooe nit nolinsietvae Asae OF aaocornt> ynsm tedd

Ifiw yedt eatw sis ytizodtus ai aeodd 22499) 0s

etspisesvai
e'insbute ods sesoxont Iliw jadg dosozqgs YMs
20 HedtsH>

at dsdt+ sevisemes dtiw soksosteitse to samee Ss printssts

Iszom bas Leuvsoeilistat no ,tnamevelaos {ancexeq no beaad

ed (ftw athebuste tadt noesss o¢ ebnsce nasis gL jonmaptacials

Axrow of 20 Bopmsdo sostiqezqqsni Hasmeb oF ybeshs east aa?

saord 3E) .aysaw svisourtanconn ai aeprads stsiyqoxggs 202

, bait yas 20 eeoxpoug Bids eepnsio futeeu 269% ysézoddumaat

petasppue yidmod et 31 .(yiitodtus daigpasler teed bad yeds
bas noitosieltse dove paiasm i0 bodjem Isiouto ono edd sect

-goleveb bas, yuge 9iisneios iguomd? ef yti teen) 6 cnente -

désw berxsonos od jaum 80 save menue,
ediiw
elor
 77

man and forget the vivisectionist approach that all faculties

of educational institutions have used to the present. Their

only purpose should be the aggregation and application of

mesearchy toi assist self-fulfilment of individual: students.

They should not be maintained as they are, with so much

encouragement to seek only their own preeminence. The educa-

tionali institutions: should exist fora therstudents}«not: for

the teachers or professors. Students and their parents are

taxpayers.

Suggested Aura Analysis Application in Education,

Industry, Business and Government

Good ways to use the aura in education might include

the replacement of cumulative records and the influence of

accompanying biases among teachers, with individual aura

analysis and diagnosis. This analysis would classify the

student according to a specific auric type, it would record

his physical and mental health and also the stage of psychic

or evolutionary development. From this record strengths

and weaknesses may be readily recognized and a course ona

educational experiences planned to facilitate progress

self-fulfilment. Upon analysis of the aura various

toward

weaknesses may be indicated such as greed or miserliness

(as indicated by plate 14). This individual's curriculum

be slanted towards specific humanities which

would then

Progress towards this goal would

would negate selfishness.

aura by the appearance of specific auric

manifest in the

the color change desired would be the

colors. In this case
 of
tos ae or iesf
eosisiuost [la sect donoxags deine
k
xsiedT .tnezSIqG eit o+ Lane Sin 20
aoistspexpRs ee
to noissoiiqgs, bas
to ciate tae* j
_ptoobute Isubivibnt

,9t5 yorket as benistnism sd eae

riotm o@ Mdiw
awo sitedt yino Asse os jnemepsTwoOons
~so0lbe eff .sonenimessq
biyote anotsudivent Bsnott
Jon .etmebuste sis ror setxe
soi
TO exedosed ont
~tont bos etasbute .2toesstoiq
S15 etosi6g

ee
at exus oft sau oF ayaw us
ebufont tdpim motssoubs
svyitsiumuso te shoeesanqae SAS.
$0 sonsultnat eds Sas ebiossx

sius iaubivibnat djiw.exedoset proms eeastd pnkynsqmoods

bivow gteylsas eidt ,aleonpsib Bas eleyleas

sat yiteesio

blow +i° \eayt ofius olifosqa & oF prntbrosns tnebute

Biopsy
sit oels bus Adgised {fstaem brs tsoteydg eid
oinoyaq to spstea

eids mort ~tooemqoleveb yxsnotsutove 30,

adtpasite Huope1

besinpooss ylibsex sd ysm esucondzew Bas

to sexvop 56 bos

geeiporq stedilios? oJ bsennstg aonnel1sqxs tenotssOube

avotisv situs Sit to elteyisns noqu som $21ua22 kee Benwed

gasnilaseim 10 besxp es dove petsotbni sd yam ands

mulvoliau5 e'isubivibat etdt «(si stsigq yd pesesibal es)

dottw esisinsmud ottioeqe ebrswos bosnala ed aed Bivow

bivew 7 ee ebxrewot eesrpoxrd euiaet osepen Bivod

rie on: Fanaa ey one"

 78

replacement of dirty browns and yellowish greens (denoting

greed) with a pink color (indicating love of humanity). It
is essential that those responsible for aura analysis would
be highly skilled aura scientists. Some have raised the

question as to whether the students will co-operate in such

a scheme; it is difficult to visualize a student being

offered complete freedom in his educational experiences and

refusing it. When an individual is shown his aura and it is

explained to him that it does, in reality, reveal his

position on the scale of moral and physical evolution; pure

desire to improve (as attested to by those going on to higher

education) will almost always be the driving force. Those

who refuse to assume the responsibility of world citizenship

may as well receive the therapy available from qualified aura

scientists at an early age, rather than during advanced years

as is our present practice. In these cases color therapy

and psychology would be the instrument used (See: Birren, F.,

Color Psychology and Color Therapy, New York, University

Books, Inc., 1965). These periods of analysis would take

place every three months until the student shows definite

progress in the qualities of his aura. Then these analysis

periods could be extended to once a year. It is anticipated

that continual analysis would be required during the lifetime

of any one individual once the concept of Education: for Life

arrived on the scene. Designers and makers of classroom

aides, as well as teachers and administrators, would all be

required to qualify for their positions not by professional

 patyoreb) ariel abc ion bas enword ysatb Bo"
g-
at (ysknement 20°svol paissoibaL) xoloo wai
tad
binow elsyisas sive 102 sidienoqas saons
.eteisasios S1U6 ballixe yl
6d beetex oved smoe
dove mi stsxsqo-oo Ifiw adnebute sit xedisiw ot es per
s esi{suety ot tivoiitib ef at romertog, 8 7"
patsd dnsbute

bas Badnsiisaxs Lenotassubs et 4 at mobeoxt oxelqmos Bexetto

tito
7

ab ti bas sive aid mwore 2i (eybivibat as cedW 3k pRdewier’

Isevex \wiilsor nt .aoo0b ti tact med os penisiqxe '

atd
isi0m to slsaoe sit ao noksteoq :
suuq «motsulove Isoieydg bas

yd of betesits a6) svotgme od eal Bs

tapi ot mo prtop saodt
90x02 pnivixb ont sd eyewls seomis fliw (nolssoube
seodT

gidenesidio bixow to ysilidienogass sds smuees oF aayiex ow

siu8 beiiilsup mort ofdslisvs ygprsid odd evieses Liew as yon

exsey Dednsvbs poiiwd nsit tedssx ,ops yinse te 38 ateltnetoa

yqgsisdt szolo> see5> eeedt ni .sdisosiq Jnsesig ao eben

,»% \mentla _:982) Boe JSnomuste at eis sd bivow yeotodoyeq Bas h

ytieievinU ,#x0Y wet ,ygszenT a0loD bas ypolodoyad toed |

sist Bioow etaylsns to eaboiteq seedt «(cel 4. omh \exood a

atiniieb awode tnsbute oft Lignu adsaom seid? yisve eosiq —

eleyisns sesdt medT .sius aid to esitiisup ods a sateen :

betsqiottias el 31 .1s8y 5 SDM0 of bebnetxe od somered sbobisq —

omigsitit edt pnixmsh bettypet od bivow eteylsas

elit 10%Moktsoub4 to Iqeonoo ef.oono Laubivibak eno |
 eS
qualifications alone, but also by aura analysis. In this
manner many undesirable influences that could affect the

student would be removed. Examples of this might be any

neurotic or pschopathic tendencies identified by aura analysis

and aS possessed by the instructional and administrative

staff. Possession of any detrimental trait would automat-

ically bar an individual from direct contact with: the student.

It is even conceivable that, with the establishment of

national tape libraries, programmed instruction, educational

television and centralized broadcasting centers, the only

adviser needing to have direct contact with the student would

be his auric scientist-counselor. This master teacher alone

would be responsible for advising the student what progress

had been made. If problems arise the aura counselor would

discuss the individual's aura with him and would point out

areas that must be improved. The counselor would then

suggest courses for the student and in this way, the student

would be allowed complete freedom in choosing the particular

course he desires.

Present curricula content would have to be completely

revised and directed toward world citizenship. Individu-

alized instruction would become a reality. Curriculum

relevant to individual aura refinement would save

content

of classtime and frustration for the student and

many years

alike. This would result in monetary savings

administrators

in. terms of salaries and facilities.

of student progress would be strictly on

Evaluation
 5 ‘- can
|
adugteny erasve o0Le;aud: enoia AaB
setts Siuco ssds esonoultal stdstinebon
es 990
0d)alm add 25 ofouent, -Bavenssq
jump ss sid odoaq%
eieylsas pay) beliisnobi agiofieba
ot ya =
evisersetoimbs bre Lenosdosiseas
Isinamizieb yns to soLBe
cSeainiget: wheat +isx3
fostib moxi Isevbivebai os
-tnebuse ods djiiw soB3000
2o snemietidetes eit dtiw .t6rlt sidavLepmos
noksouitsent bemmeiporg ,2ebistdil sgs2.
fenorseoube

yino oft ,etedne> pnitesobsoid bestiszanep bas aote

tosuib svsed oF paibees. 2.
biuow snebute and dd¢iw tostno>

-zolsanuoo-seilsasioe olwes § ne
saols tsfoset azstesm eit

ont patervbs 102 oeldisaogest 4 bio

asetporq tedw snebuse
rolsenvos s1u6 edt selis emeldoxq it .Sbenm mood Bert
bluaw

bivow bus min dtiw saus ® 'fsubivibat saz. hina

3uo tatog
3HhT .bovorgmi sd saupm tedy 86a bv
asda bluow zolsenvoo

sido ,ysw eidg ni Bae jnasbuse sily 10% aqnrute.3 eB: un2 1
snebuse i)
at moboe1t stsigmos howolls. od uy
1elvotéisg sdt paieoodo
.2otiaeb bl =f
|

ad. ot svar binow tnetnoo slvuoizis taseerd ‘> vs

yletsignes

-ubiveibat -qidenssisio bltow brswot berpedib das 6 ) sive,

muleotxt) .ydifsex s smoved biuow phate vestis a

~~ we

Bivsa Isubivibnie ot 3h a 109

evse bivow tnemeniiss
+ ae 2
tnobuse (oddnot nobtsxdeux3 bits omiteaslo
+ eabilio Re inimbs |
8H om akd1uees bisow eLAT
irr lb naan aayon
 80
the basis of aura refinement. Grading for subject content
in the primary years would be obsolete since our first

concern is responsible citizenship. It is suggested that

trades and professions only be taught after the necessary

refinement of the aura has been obtained. In this manner

technicians, specialists and scientists will have developed

love of humanity and the desire for world citizenship before

they qualify as professionals in their profession. In this

way technical barbarism (concern only for expertise in one's

chosen profession at the sacrifice of everything else) will

be avoided. It is entirely within the realm of possibility

that a few years after this system is inaugurated the trades

and professions will be taught at an earlier age. The reason

for this is that the inner demand for expression of the

individual will have been met; The student will know himself

first and then know what he wants to do in life.

Evaluation need not stop here; aura analysis might

usefully be required for all positions of leadership in

business, industry and government. It is totally within the

realm of possibility that future political candidates,

particularily prime ministers and presidents, will have their

auras viewed on TV before they qualify as political candi-

dates. Some have stated that this will provide an opportunity

unscrupulous candidates to falsify the. projected aura

for

This is hardly inevitable for the general public

image.

intense training on aura diagnosis with the

could receive

eye and any candidate practicing deception would

naked
 or. ‘ejelcedo ed Bivews

aaa jt .qitenonitio eldbenoqaet ~

esstoug bas
qYasnesen sit 1etts tdpuss od vino afob
end sis ot toy |
sonnei ekss hd i bentssdo mtesd
peqoleveb even fiw etetiasise bas sististooge <eastolatiees
ok v
exoted qidenesttio bi10w soa ottseb oft bas yo inseam
ee vatteep yotid
eidd AL Lmoeeetoxrg siedt ai elanoleastorg
ae 4 .
sot yiae azrsomeg) neixzsdzed
a'eno nt. seisseqxs

to soktizase oft 36 noLeeetorg ceaoHe

ILiw (6ef6 paidtyssve
ef 32 attend: i
<5
to miso sit nifddiw ylerseme
yatlidgeeog
ains tettis exsey wet 5 tsid
esbexd edt betsiavpesni at msgeye

ope xSifses as ts tdpyss sd LiLw cnoieastong BAB’

qosses-SdT
iot basmeb itsaai sat steda ef elds wt
efit 20 noieeoxgxs

Iliw tnsbute sdT +tem nesd even Iiiw Leubivibmk

feamid wonk
etil ni ob of adnaw sf Ysdw word aed? Sim etl
sxus isxen goge ton Been noiteuheva — ‘et,ar
dtipim ekeylens
tt qide@tebsol to asotsieoq Lis 103 baxiupet ed vito — Ei

edt niddiw yilstos el 31 .dnemhisvop das y ites bat “

vesdsbibisy Iscitiiog exusu fers yrtirdbaeog” ~~

,e2robleetq ne exovernim oming Yis aL
xttedd evad Lliw
-ibaso Iscltiflog.es yiilsyp yeds s1oted VT ao

Ytinedtoggo 15 —abivoxd = gids sons beteta eved anes

wrepoisstons ans ytieLey, ot aotabibase evod

 81
swiftly bring about his own political demise. It must be
remembered that the ability to see the aura without mechanical
assistance seems well within the realm of possibility .foz

every man, woman and child.

Many renowned educators have given credulence to the

tabula rasa concept of the child. This concept states that

the child enters life with a mind like a clean slate,

unaffected by experience. If White and Kilner are right, no

mind of any newborn child is a tabula rasa upon. which the

hand.of creation has not written. According: to, them the

child's aura is influenced by the parents' auras. It is born

with this superimposed force-field of the parent's auras on

its own aura force-field. One might well ask: Is it possible

that abnormal behavior is the result of differences in these

superimposed force-fields? Is abnormal behavior the result

of stressed areas of electrical pressure in the child's aura;

creating imbalance, primary arousal and conflict within the

entity?

Intelligence quotient ratings for students could

become obsolete. Aura analysis would immediately indicate to

the trained observer the degree of intelligence, the type of

intelligence and present use being made of it. For example,

the auric color yellow could indicate the amount of intelli-

gence by the area of its field. The: pattern,oOf zts £ield

could indicate whether the type of intelligence was

(coming from outside the entity's aura) or

"inspirational"

intellectual intelligence native to the entity's auric

was
 s ¥
ed jgaum 31 -e2imeb {svidiiog awo aid. svod
ytilids els stadt
fsoinsdoom juodtiw sis edt ose ot
aanuethena tt
102 ytilidkaeog to missx oft atdatw flew emase
.bfico bas asmow asm y1evo
beawonst YASM. = ei tee - we
aiid od eoneiubexo nevip eve atostsoubs

eidT ~biido sdt lo tgsomeso a2st siudss

terig aetada tqeonos
blido,eds
vesete meets 5 oAtl boim s diiw etil ezepae
tl _gonsiteqxe yd bespeiteas ;
on ,tdpit ots temlin bas stidw
m yas 2o baim
efit foidw.aoqs sesx sivudst s 2i bitdo atodwe
eds meds of pmibroonA nettixuw ton asd notdesxo Doubasd

sds yd beonsultat et sues e!bitdo r

niodei 32 ,asiws ‘atneisq

edt to blpit-so10% hbsaognisequs eidt dtiw

ao asus e'stnexsq
:des {few sdpim sao .blsti-so10t sis we esi
eldzesog ti el
to s{vee1 sais at soivsded Ismtonds teat ~
eseds ai aeomeistiib
Sabfeiit-so19ct besoqminzequa =
tiveeat edd zoiverdsd Jamasonds eal

ods ai oxveesigq Isotatosie to 2sois beesetse 30

+stus e'’blido

eis minidiw goilinoo bas Isevors yismiag ,sonsiedm pattseto

Sysisae
*

biweo etnebuste i0t epnitsi Jnoistoup sonepsiilegal.- seliiod

od s3sotbai ylestsibemmi bluow elLeyisns siwA ern emozed

to eqys edt ,eonspilfotni Io sexpeb sat srsevisede bonissd edt |

.elgmsxe 10% .ti to obsm panied sen tneasiq bas someptifesak

~ifietnt to tnoms edt etsolbnt bluoo wolley ioles otius,edd
Webbe agb RoUnésteq eit .biletz age Re sexs end vd soney
jasw gonspiliojnt to says ed tedterw oteothat BL =
to (s1u5 et ygitae edt sbiesuc moxi paimes) “Lt

otsus e'ytitns ef3 o} evissn sonepiliesal |

 82
field.” “The: color’tone of the aura could indicate the present
use being made of the intellect: whether it be made to culti-
vate qualities like deceitfulness, cunning, and selfishness
or to cultivate knowledge. The student is relieved of a
competitive atmosphere with aura analysis and nongraded

schools. He is concerned only with his own auric refinement:

the goal to become a true citizen of the world.

Immigration officials could become increasingly

certain, aS aura analysis becomes more precise, that only

responsible future citizens are allowed in the country. This

might eventually eliminate infiltration by international

spies and foreign members of the underworld.

Deception by impersonation is impossible with the

use of aura analysis. Since the aura is a record of individual

past experiences, no two auras are identical. Individual

auras are as personal as individual fingerprints and cannot

be duplicated.

The ordinary citizen would benefit from the general

applicatzon Of- aura analysis tn that he could be himseir for

the first time in history. There would be no point erecting

false fronts or living with delusions of grandeur as so many

do. Each man would be known and esteemed for what he truly

is--not for his financial status or position as is now the

case,

At present, many university students are getting

in professions for which they are unsuited and in

degrees

which they are dissatisfied. It is conceivable that very

 fisviw oxefiqeoms wisi -
bebszees bas ientntl sius
ot. aloordoe :
Jpemenitet ofa nwo bid’ dsiw vino berreomes af
.Bitow odd to nagsitko spx7 6 emoved: od Isop oft
«8G
;
;
emovsd Blyoo elsiorito nottsipiamr
ylpntessiont
Os cckavieen i]
yino seit cseloaiqg Sitom semooed ateylsnét Bis
eid? .yadmuoo eis ai bewolls ois apesitio emit sldienoqeet :
yd noiteaxsitiai esenimris yileyeneve Sdpim |
{anoitenzetnt
drfid to axedmam apiezes bas eatqe =
Birowsebau

ef nottsnoeisqmt yd fnoltqesssa° ~~ ma
sit fediw eldtesoqms

odd sonia .aieyleqes sxw6 YO aL

lsubivibal to broDe1 5 et suns

Ieubtvibal .Isoisnebi ots estus Owls on sennetregke’ S85q

[subivibst es Isnoameq 46 Sts esxue

jones bas atnizqueenti

efit mori sitesned biyow assitio yisaibro sit -)eoye

Istensp

toi tdeemid sd bluo> of tends ni efeyisns swe to notssotiqas

enitoests titog on ed hbivow sxedt .yirosectd nt smts veskt oft 7

yism 08 a6 awebasxe to ancieulob iiw pabvil xo esn eee

yiuad ef tadw x02 bomsates bus awond ed biwow asm dos 0b
eft won at e& moisteoq 10 avtsie Istonsatt eid 102, ad
: c
; Ny

ahd gop bagi real yiteveviau 3A

ynsm ,dasesiq

u ox yes dotdw fob anokeestosg «kt

 83
often such unhappy circumstances could be avoided by aura
analysis. Many students could well be saved years of
frustration and unhappiness by realizing that his potential
does not lie in the specific profession that he has chosen.
The professions stand to gain by the induction, of only
dedicated, contented individuals, who have the potential of
creativity in that particular field. The resultant Savings
in frustration, mental health, time, money, energy and
facilities would be incalcuable.

It is unfortunate that the published research of

Dr. M. K. Muftic (Researches on the Aura Phenomena: Parts 1
and 2, Hastings, England: Metaphysical Research Group, 1961)

were out of print at the time of writing this thesis. (Refer

eo letter #2 in- Appendix C from Mr. Gd. J> Williamson, dated

December 16, 1969). Rolf Schaffranke, a graduate’ of the

University of Berlin, in an article in Fate Magazine,

(volume 17, number 6, 1964, pp. 39-43) refers to Dr. Muftic's

aura research:

A report published in Europe by Mahmoud kK. Muftic, MD,

states that since 1955 over 4,000 aura force-field
measurements have been made on 380 human subjects in
varying states of health. Intensity, strength and
curvature of the fields change with the subject's condi-
tion. These changes are now successfully used by some
medical doctors in Europe for prediagnostic purposes
(Schaffranke, Rolf. Secrets of the Aura. Fate Magazine,
1964, 6, 44).

Quoting Muftic in the same article, Rolf Schaffranke

REpDOReS:

Tt is a question of external radiations which are pro-

jected to the. living, matter, from,outside,its boundaries:
this energy in our case must have certain deterministic
trends. That means it must contain a specific signal
 if ‘pop Aas eaese
#9008;
1 i bbe
ye S
? ov

‘paver ad ilow bivoo ven a

g bre 0
pervect vine A prisiless yd eeeatgasda
nobeestowg Sitioege ons aL
.ne2ond ast ‘od tert
enolase 2 rT
yd nise ot basye
giao to moitoubat ons
oeved ow ,alsubivibat besnetned: beteahbee
to tet3netoq edt
sat .bleit isivotsisq ted3 at yaivigser>
epnives snsoiuast
\ditisen issasm soktextens? at is
Bas ypzsnes ,yeaom ,smis
7 .sidsuolsonat ed biuow attiall
sisnusxoing af Jt ery a rn
30 Mdotsowex berleiiduq ods tadt

sivA |adit mo asiowssesd) StcteM .A Mond

I agusd :snmemonsedd
:basipad ,apaiseal Scbee
(LaeL ,quoxd do sscesA [soieyiqsiemM
35 tatag 20 ju0 stew
\
.eieeds eis? paitixw to emit oft
tote) a
.b .t .xlf moat O° xibisqga mi Sh vessel oF
betebd ,foemeif{iw
s ,oAnstitsdoe Ton (eaeL yo xedmeped
eid 2o otsubsip
as ai ,otized to piece ;
(emisepsM 936% ni sicisxs _

e'nidtuM .4d of Brotex (€s-e€ .gq Adel ,8 xedmum 4VE ammalend ©

idotseees ede

<a HyomdsM yd — ai bedeilduq Peosade

, GM oistium cenis
bleti-sor02 sive 000,p asvo eee! conte dart:
Bin
at, iy. femur O8€ no Sbsam need
ed sve n . _ ‘a

,ditsend to na eage al iy SV i .
eis wiienotal
2 capetdie ont dtitw opngno ablott ent %
=£5,
wort ets
\aaealagen nia Oe
ak 210%as ->F
xu} Jiteogpet:
$69 «.STUA re rear re ah ~ifonk . Sas
25
 84

code, giving a perfect individualized aspect to the

living matter.

This subtle cosmic force reveals an amazing similar

effect to the ancient Indian Prana, the life principle
or "vital force"--the energizing power which revitalizes
the human body and all living matter.

Pats nines a possible answer to a huge mystery: the

mystery of the creation of matter out of an apparent
void. Is this free, travelling energy the life-substance
that prevades the universe? Is matter simply a conden-
Saclilon of’ rays of Cosmicrorigin?

Orthodox science is still reluctant to penetrate deeply

into this territory. It is still an enigma waiting mt mly
for new and improved instruments, but also for a touch of
the divine intuition so indispensable for scientific
break-throughs® (py 45).%

Education for World Citizenship

A great deal of money has been and is being spent in

Alberta on education. We pride ourselves in believing that

our government is keeping abreast of the times, yet we are

neglecting two very pertinent aspects of education: self-

fulfilment for the individual student and training of all for

world citizenship.

Instruction for world citizenship is long overdue in

educational systems throughout the world. hack of "this

all

is the cause of much campus unrest. Why

type of instruction

not take the stand that we will train our youth for
do we

Our exploits in outer space indicate that

world citizenship?

it must eventually come. Why do we not save perhaps

and investigate the use of aura
centuries of frustration

developing citizens Of the worlde slu1S ea

analysis in
hands. If we don't take the initi-
powerful tool in the right

be developed by the wrong hands.

ative, 2c may
 i a ae a ve ne eT a
Be .
soetweq # BalveW see
gig'od Soegan bésbisubivibal

B o2 rewans& ot
io nots.
gages ASee xsi3em ’
edt ypiens pirlievext
a s Yigmie settem al ieexevlas edt
SnipLio Simeos to.

etsiteasg 92 ‘“$aptoutex [itse et sofetee

yiqesb .yrotiuxet 2
al +1
yino ton. patsisw ampines os [five
sud ,atnemagens havox Bas a aes
Yo dovod & tot oe@ls poe edt
obitgneioe 10? oldsenegatbal oz nota
~(cb .&
a 39 Lf

assa esti yanom to [seb 2657p A

at taege pitied ei Dns

eevisesvo Shrxg eW .notssoube ao osodh

gedj+ paivetied si
20 seasnsads pnigesdA et jnemnzevep AG9 2
(S826 SW I9Y. \eomia suit

snottssubs lo esoeges tnenidisq yxey GwS eaksoelpes

-~tise
bas snebvse fsubivibat sdd 02 joomii3iu3
tot [fs to paintsx13
-qiflanestjio eh

x02 noLsouasanr
-

nh subt9ovo geno! ei qitranetitin bilxow

30 sosit sbixow ent suonpuosds |amasaye manos Ls |

aids
yaw .jdeextau etrquso oun to sanes rap
ers ei noLsoussent tid

Guo misis Iliw ow serlt baste ofs ster

xox Hasoy 3
sed edsokbni eosge ss3u0 nt ediolgxs WO sqidanesidio bitew
wes evee ton ew ob ydW .smoo vitsusaeve sates f

BIS to Sau ed2 etspiseovni bns noissrteust to “< Liste

“St f: ON sat to sl deta eniqoloveb> ak ate

Gs at st (nek i
| ; d
. a ; .
Vv -
 85
How do we go about it? Well, the prototype .of
equipment to view the aura has already been developed by
Dr. M. K. Muftic in West Germany. The instrument is called
an Optron and consists of a photo-mosaic as an electron
multiplier base. Muftic's book, details his efforts to gain
either photographic or photoelectric mosaic detection. A
letter (No. 2) from the Metaphysical Research Group, in Ap-
pendix C, states that the Optron costs approximately £4,000

Sterling, a very small sum for an educational innovation.

A film capable of taking aura pictures has also been

developed by the same group. The film is called pinacyanole

bromide film. If used in movie cameras, it may be possible

tO Stuldy. transient thought in individuals.

Every effort should be expended to establish the aura

aS a natural phenomenon and research its pertinence to each

faculty. Researchers would find the aura a limitless field

for study. As White says:

One can readily understand what an immense field it

embraces and how nature in a natural way projects the
individuals very soul in front of him, "No deubt 12 we
could all see this magnetic atmosphere, as I believe we
originally were able to see it, the race would be better
(White, 1928, p. 46).

The aura if universally understood would shatter

"materialism" and disrespect for Life. Such knowledge
would hasten the day when "Brotherl y Love" would be a
Teality (White, 1928) p. 6).

In the face of the pressures that all societies face

today: among them the threat of global war, pollution, the

population explosion, famine, inflation and natural

catastrophes, it is imperative that we develop candidates for

 Yo agyodoxaettew S91 we |
yd beqot 2 - semts een ict tremgiupes —
sit ki cases al aaa
aeuee os 265 vipzom-osorld 5 to asatenoo bas ; |

aise of asiozie Bic aitsieb food a'orsieM oped 290k

A jdakhanies oiseom ocixjoeLeotodg x6. sina adh

-gA& mi ,\quoiD doxssaent L[eoteydgstoM ers moxt (S «O)- sesdel

000,42 yletsmixotgge asteoo aoitgO sdt t5ay astage yD xibaeq- ia

-noLtsvonnt Isnoitsoubs m6 10t mye Lisme y1ev & vombted2

need o8ls esd astustoigq sius palass to sidsgqss miti A. ; i

afomsyosniq beliso at mii? esi? .quorp omse offs yd eatery i is i

eldteeog sd vem ti .estemss eivom at beeu 21 «mt? entao *
-elsubivibal ai tdevods Jnekensts yesick i
sius sit deildstes ot bshneqxe ed bluode sx0olie yuoeva

floss oF somenitieq ati doxssesu Bas nonsmonedg isxuten 5 es a

biott aeoltimil 5 510s sdt Bbati blyow azsdorssess acres

dike ae
:ayse
a 10ot
+ otinW BA
eres
tt blett sanemmi as tedw bossexsbas yltbsex aso end '
edi adsetoug vaw [atudsan 6 At siutsn wod Poe ®esvsidms - ah
ew ti tduob of .mid to snox1t né Ivoe yrev @ isubivibat : 7
ow eveifed I e5 ,sisdqeomts oitenpsem aint” 998 eee
ered ° ié
xresttsd sd Blyuow Sos sit ,ti 998 oF alds sxsw _
» (ob -g , 8sel ose

wesssde bivow boosexsbsay nike the P Bad

spbaiwond dove .5ii0 10% toeqeeteib bas “mat
s od Biuow "evod yixedsoxa" nedw
pedw ysh edz
(8 .g ,BSeL Ba lee
sost aditetoos ifs tsd3 iSsncmitailees eft to sost oft an

edt iar a sae faedolp to tseids sd morta enone

 86

world citizenship at the earliest opportunity in order to

survive. Our technology is now reaching beyond the confines

of our planet and we can no longer enjoy the luxury of the

education lag in attaining world citizenship if disaster is

not to overtake us. All forms of nationalism must disappear

in the approaching New Age. It is humbly suggested that the

basis for world citizenship is the human aura. We will ignore

ae at our peril.
 goo:snaslane are
art i.
e
‘Ofaa3y prifoses won ‘ai ai
itd 20 a tes
me ue yotas tepmol on BO ow bit.
ts Dios
at er ae qinenasisto blrow painissss ai ea
to amtozi ILA
sesqqsetb aaa meiisnoiten
piintegoe yidmud ef 32 .epA wou! ee
eds tent .-

nemd sds et qtdenssisio Birow wor

ertonpi Iliw sw .6%us
. Ler6eq me’ , Ss i
@¢
References
e90nsiotsx
 References

Babbitt) &.Es D.;)

OD. Thetpri iples
principl of Lg :
light and Loe
Babbitt andiconr T8780 uae oer ore
Besant, A., Karma. Los Angeles, Theosophical Publishing
House, 1918.

, Man and his bodies. Theosophical Publishing House

Adyar Ma ras), 1947.

Birren, F., Color psychology and color therapy. New York,

University Books, Inc., 1965.

Blavatsky, H. P., Key to theosophy. Theosophical University

Press, Covina California, 1888.

Cajorie, F., A history of physics. New York, Dover

Publishers, 1962.

Christian, P., The history and practice of magic. New York,

Citadel Press, 1963.

Kilner, W. J., The human atmosphere. New York, Rebman Con,

TU et ee

, The human aura. New York, University Books, 1965.

Leadbeater, C. W., Man visible and invisible. The

Theosophical Publishing House, London England, 1965.

Morse, J. L. (Ed.) The universal standard encyclopedia.

New York, Unicorn Publishers Inc., 1954.

Muftic, M. K., Researches on the aura phenomena, (Part 1 & 2),

Hastings England, Metaphysical Research Group, 1969.

Ouseley, S. G:; J., The science of the aura. London,

TeeN, Fowler & Cog, Ltd.) 1949.

Panchadasi, Swami, The human aura. Des Plaines I1ll., Yogi

Publication Society, 1903.

Russ, C., An instrument is set in motion by vision: or

proximity of the human body. Lancet, 1921, 6 (4).

Schaffranke, R., Secrets of the aura. Fate, 1964, 17(6).

Steiner, R., Theosophy. New York, Rand McNally & Company,

90>;
 esnrsisisA

,AX0Y wel
|
ut Sore
rae

paideildua [sotngorosAt ,asispnA sod ee A ,tase98 =

-81eL ,eauoH =
eevoH paideildwd [soidgoaosdiT .asibod eid Sas. Pre.

vXtoY wel .ygsisd+ xoloo bas ofodoyeg sofoD ,.4 ,mexraid

ysiterevinU Lspidqoeossit ps ot ee . 9 .H ,yAstsevela

: ,6imretils9 sarvod ,seerd

tevod ,ArOY wet .eoteydg to yrosein A ,.4 ,ststofsed

~soel \axeneifdud
\AxCY we .2ipem Jo spisos1g Has yroteid sAT ,.9 ,asiteludd —
£9 ,eeerd Llebssitd

»-09 abmdsi ,ATCY we .sxsdgeomss namuc sit ,.b .W ,xemtin |

-{LeL -

-coel ,extood ysieroevinl ,AroY ws .sizts ocsmued eat ,

sit .soildieivoi Bas sldieiv meM ,.W .3 ,

-coel ,Saslpnd nobnol ,Ssavon prinelidud Leoriqososat
-Sibesgotsyons busbaste isexeviay oT (.ba) .2 .Cb ,.oexvoM- ©
; -8¢@l ,.onl axreder I mxoorav ,ALOY we 7

(S$ 2 1 32459) ,spemonsdg sive sd+ no eedoxwss ,-a .M ,obs2oM '

.@0@L ,quozd doissash Tesieydqsis
73M mate ag epaitesh 7
,fobnol .s&3%u5 sd3.io sanetoe sdT ..b .d -2 ,ysisev0 &
Chel BST 8 2 telwot .W wf
fpoY ,.IfI eemisiq esd .sivs semud ont ,imewe , ies dp
| ener GaTooe nolsso tC +

»(OVVL QhOCL .996F cis oft to atexose@

\.A 4
"YAtsaMOD g YIfeHOM basi \txo¥ wot .ydgosoan? ,.A 43
: oe? bad dL
 89

Taylor, L. W., Physics. New York, Houghton Mifflin Company,

1941.

White, M. W., Manning, K. V., & Weber, R. L., Basic physics.

New York, McGraw-Hill Book Co., 1968.

White, G. S., The story of the human aura. Los Angeles,

Pritiso Pranting co., L920¢

Williamson, J. J. Seeing the aura. Hastings England,

Society of Metaphysicians Ltd., 1957.
es |
\Yasqmod mifiiiM nodpyoH ,%x0¥ wel soreydd ,.W +3
eo
A .prransM ,.W .M ,e7idw
-egteyng otesd ed «A ytsdeW 8 y>V
[{[iH-wex00M ,ALOY well
“Beet ,.oD Acod

.S51U6 remit ates ,.2 .o ,edidW

,eslopnA aod piioartd qilitag

epnisesH .sius Sci ates .U .t ,noemeniiiw

\bneipnS “Gy
veel ,.bau SnbloleyngssemM to yteL008

i
hid eZ

a / mel hl
APPENDICES
 a

°
eghe” 48) ee. ne.

o: anh gee
eee |

etOLGuatdaA
 APPENDIX A

SECTION I

PLATES DEPICTING THE PRIMITIVE MAN AND THE ORDINARY

MAN'S SPIRITUAL, MENTAL AND

ASTRAL BODIES (AURAS)

 ag

A XIGUaggaéA

I woxrrode

YAAVIGHO SHT GMA VAM AVITIMIAY aHT OMTTOTIAG carks

GMA JATHEM \GAUTIATIC 2'MaM
(2AAUA) @aTd0a JAATeA
 a2

Brate th. Primitive man's spiritual body.

 ‘+ |
| ; . eerie | fp

ify. | felipe Sens eta atop ayvitemiat 4 L eagle

7
!
7

ae AY,
ay i i
“a 7 hi
Piate 2. Primitive man's mental body.
 94

Plate 3. Primitive man's astral body.

}S)

——— v2 ra
ie —

body.
manr S* Spixrituads
nian oeahani, i
ee
a

_- ;
ates
‘—
/ me
SS pad = re 7):
f Ss a peas aoe oN genes PA
ae ~~ — es eee een
ae eee -
F - ex
i J a—~
% 7 a q Sache ~
LY ; os -
sete ae aS)
af oo oe os SF '
oe

Ordinary
4.
Plate
ut
 96

Plate 5. Ordinary man's mental body.

 97°

Plate Ge Ordinary man's astral body.

cS
 98

eee

seer

{ ‘
cate
est
nen
gee 7

} \ 4 ; } i] df

Seu \ eee
% 4 ‘ , ‘ 4

aie
a
A
Sen
ear
AAR
at
{ Binds
{ \.
\ UA
{ oF

Que
{

be ; ae
~.ae | Ad cc wal

Plate 7. Advanced man's mental body.

 APPENDIX A

SPO MEGS IRAE

PLATES DEPICTING TEMPORARY CONDITIONS

OF THE HUMAN AURA

 A XTQWad4A

Ii wMoipTome

SyOLTTdHOD YEASOUMET OMITITGG BIRAST 9 L

Afita WAMUR BHT YO
 100

Diate: of UAULasOoL Attect Lon.

oOliosTie to sua. & 2
Plate 9. Aura of sudden devotion.
oitovel tpbbas 26 atuA - <2 So eas
 02

Plate 10. Aura of intense

ela, anger.
 103

Plate dle. Aura er intense fear,

 APPENDIX A

pECRLON] bit

PLATES DEPICTING PERMANENT CONDITIONS

OF THE HUMAN AURA

 III Mmozroaa a

BUOITIAGMOD TVAM“AMAES ouiroraad, eaAlial

»” a
ASIA “VAMUH ST FO
 105

he

Plater 2. Aura of love.

 106

PlaAbeilo .§ AuLae Olptintatabllitty..

\* 4 a oe % ,
tC PAAR Sea OO anes <4
‘ e 't
-
 ATER
Des

Plate 14. Aura Od miserliness.

w
 >:
no

es - re ' & 2 - 7 a

“eit, t= fbi Luo sin: top Bae

Placer lo. Aura of depression.

We
 109

Plate 16. Auma Of the* scientific andividualy

 a
; { i.

<
t

; ale
7
in
#3. , 2

7.

iL =

;
“@ '
“4
: :7 i=.

Pad!

~LauGavibat sitiisasioe eft to enue’ .

-
 LLG

ne timer Place L/. ~Aura of Ghe devotional man’s astral body.

iW St iF
GEOR 4 ripe

) a) \ y i)

Mie }
} ooh
{ Nt
i WW
Isaien..0* fem Lonoitoy: 4 Les
# ©
 APPENDIX A

SECTION IV

ETHERIC DOUBLE HEALTH BODIES

by A KIGMSTIA
VI wMorTDEe
221008 RTIASH Sdauod SIAZETA
 ial

Plate 18. The etheric double abi GS tate of good

health.
 US:

Places. The etheric double a) SState

Abi of gill health.
 |
iv : iO
, . / ae |
7 .?
5
‘i
7 . u a

id fege se] to sede oni

; *
¢iinoh vrrodse
( ;
ea?) nL STFhLG
) i + af

aie ad So : :
 APPENDIX B

TRANSVERSE SECTIONS OF AURA TYPES

(MALE AND FEMALE)

! a

& XEGUSIITA

asay? ASU JO evOLTOSe AaAnaVevART

(SdAMAY CAA AIAM)

|
wv
! ‘
 iS

Transverse Sections
5 Qa

of
°

Aura Types
a

- Male and Female

Males Females

1
\

i /
j
Zz
xX pee ia a
. . oe
ra. .
Nd Oe er 2 Re
<

A Les
S. ‘
¢ sy ~~
RY
v \
/ “ x
} ons \
‘ ee A Sis! ss
\
————————— \
i ag eS
}

Figures. A and B - normal auras. Figures C and D spatulate

auras. Figures — and F auras with dorsal bow-shaped bulge.

 bai |9
N

| Pen age © MAA, WA tT iiss) ay.

oe

BY aapline iteseins. Qe
-

5"
- “Za

y et _
 LAG

Transverse Sections of Aura Types - continued,

Males Females

7 : \ oN ’\
} i \ \
?\ , on c \ Be: /

G H

i Secale =e
8 f Qo %
} . { } "

u ‘ e Nuk + Z

di; K

Figures G and H epileptic auras. Figures I and K epilep-

tic auras - hypothetical sections.

 APPENDIX C

CORRESPONDENCE WITH RESEARCHERS IN THE FIELD

Pedic 2 XLO“aIGIA

at oursBHP MI agaosagean HeTW cmon)

,
LETTER #1
 : 119
Registered Office
Tel: Hastings $1577

pn fe. f.
By Guarantee -

Archers’ Court, Stonestile Lane, The Ridge, Hasti

ngs, Sussex, England
FOUNDER PRESIDENT:
J. J. Williamson, F.S.M.,
: Assoc. Brit.I.R.E. ae M.S.M
ee.(P.)
eee
P. G. Lyle. .A.A.0.
Director of Research: Alan Mayne, M.S.M.(P.),M_.A..B.Sc.

doe oats December,

1969.

Dear Sir;

Basic research on the aura has beer done by Dr. Kilner,

i Jeohn J, Williamson ; such research paved the way
or detection and elementary analysis, whilst others such as
Riechenbaoh (071 force) applied their work to the inorganic fields,
Kilner and Bagnall concentratec on the complementary colour methods
of analysis, seeking to 'sensitive the eye' to the part of the
light spectrum in which the human aura functioned; Williamson used
these methods, that of infra-red photography and of various equipment
sensitive to changes in those factors governing ionisation, his early
reports were given in a lecture in London, by Dr. R.Low and were published
in SEEING THE, AURA ( a borderline science booklet issued to the m-mbers .
of this Seciety). This booklet has since been out-dated by later studies
buy brings up to date im its appendices whe entire freld,
Dr, Muftic ( of this Society) in his booklets RESEARCHES INTO THE AURA
PHENOMENA, carried out basic research to gain either photographic
or photoelectric mosaic detection, These studies resulted in the productic
of an instrument he termed an Optron. He claims that he has taken photo--
graphs of heart-muscle and observed the pulsations in the aurae; and many
others, Together with J.J. Williamson he developed the theory of cell
radiation and the part that atomic structures play in transforming one
aspect of radiation into another (viz. frequency, charactaristics, etc).,
His latest theory of organi¢e carbon sensitivity is of’ considetable interest,

Due to illness, caused by radioactivity, Dr. Muftic has expressed awish

not to be contacted, except through this Society. Until we obtain his
reply we cannot quote for an optron nor give its full specifications, The
instrument consists of a photo-mosa ic as an electron mutiplier base.

Immediately available through our Metaphysical Research Group ( a section

members and the
created to serve literary and instrumental needs of our
the following items ( see p/F Invoice attached).
general public) are
the entire range of aura filters as used by Dr.Kilner and Oscar Bagnall,
except that the use of pinacyanole bromide has been discontinued and a
more permanent and compatable dye and film base has been used, A complete
aura kit would cost $35:00 plus postages : it comprises one pair of standard
aura goggled, one set three puirs graded aura filters: one pair extra dark
aura filters; one pair each, inner and outer aura filters; 6 pairs of colour
filters ( used for diagnostic work on the inner aura). A pare of spare goggle
frameso

We have is.ued the equipment in this form as being of considerable aid to the
research fireld, in the absence of sufficient funds to carry out the researches
ourselves.
The major classic work in print is THE HUMAN AURA : Dr. Kilner: $7:50 plus
postages:

We have library copies of Oscar Bagnall's works which are long out of print,
Also of Dr. Multics and J.J.Williamson, We have included the cost of photo
printing where feasible.

Do not hesitate to enquire further if additional data is needed,

Whem and if “we get Dr, Muttic's reply we will, at once, inform you.

Yours sancerely,
for Socicty of Metaphysicians Ltd,

Founder—President.

Atirentaon: Mr, W.d.H.Bard,

10607. 123 St., Edmonton , Alberta, USA,
LETTER #2
 Ze
Registered Office
: Tel: Hastings $1577

By Guarantee

Archers’ Court, Stonestile Lane, The Ridge, Hastings,

Sussex, England

FOUNDER PRESIDENT:
a GENERAL SEC :
J. J. Williamson, F.S.M., Assoc. Brit.I.R.E. aA
P. G. Lyle. M.S.M.(P.),A.A.1.
Director of Research: Alan Mayne, M.S.M.(P.),M.A..B.Sc.

. Decis 16th, 1969),

Dear Mr. Bard,

We regret the delay in replying to your letters

of the 4th, and 26th, November, respectively, due to very heavy
pressure of wrk at this office, Please find enclosed a letter
similar to that requested for the purposes of the University.

Our Dr. Muftic was carrying out research in Cairo for some time,
riot mobs: broke into has laboratory, destroyed his equipment and
murdered his colleague. He then left for Germany, During his
researches into pathological effects of radioactivity he sustained
radioactive poisoning and was and still is unwell, He was also
“
Warned off! such researches (which were his own) by his employees
and as a consequence wishes to be left alone! As he became a
member of ourSociety and Brotherhood during his trouble in Cairo
we did all possible not only to assist him to a place of safety,
but also to promote his reseamhes which we considered to be of
very greqt importance indeed, The most that was possible, wa,
to publish two of his reports ( now being re-printed); a third
report was read by us but not published., it was of great importance,

With regard to the Optron, it would probably cost about £4000 (sterling)
we believe that one was madd and is with Dr. Muftic in Germary. He
has previously told us that it is available, As it is now some years
since we have heard from the good doctor ( who visited us with his wife
in Ergland) we are not able to give a firm reply to the availability
of an optron until we obtain his reply to a letter just sent off to him,
The booklet, which updates the "state of the art*, SEEING THE AURA is
out Of primt, as are Dr, Muftic's two booklets, ue are re-printing all
three, but must give fair warning that five to ten months must elapse
before we can cope with the work inyolved, Alternatively we might
photo-copy these booklets for you from our master—co ples. I have include
the cost of these photo-cop ies in the letter requested by the you for
the Universityo

Aura researches are also divided into several categories: purely physical
effects, and paraphysical and purapsyc hologica+oce
those involving mental
2 : ; , eee a
Just how far do you wish to go
Finally, do let us know of any other way in which we can assist.» by aires
addressed to Mr, J,J.Williamson personallyoe, in this way long delays can be
.6
MINIUMUSed

Yours Most samcerely..

for SOCIETY OF METAPHYSICLANS Ltd.,

Johy¥ J, Williamson,
Fgunder-President,

din
Mr oWeHs Bandy, $0607. 123 St., Edmonton, Ajberta,
US Ao
 APPENDIX D

THE ELECTROMAGNETIC SPECTRUM

 o. XEGWagdA

MUMTOSI2 OLTSMDAMORTOSRIS 2H
F OG ospg soshyg
I4ausnwW0.
saawy,
4I0
41-OL

EA
aTMIsOD.
‘shai

1201 e1—OL

AUN
LS
6101
OLDE
pue oNoUSeUT syuaUOdUIOD
Jo Ue oNoUseWIONDeI
aaem “ABQ
e
SutUT 9}X “UOTIeAIP

L101
ASIOUT sjeaeiy
NO UT Aydura aoeds
UT ay} OFoUseUION
aaem De[a
YIM paods9
pue s20p JOU UMJar
0} dy} “90INOSBY, CARPAL “sE se I “OOM UsyO1g,,
JO pue J2OWRIY LY
seaey
yno [HUN W st pepepep
10 “peqiosqe
oY], AtaAoosIp
Aq Temxeyy
yeyy OIL
ONousPUIOI
seaemM
JOeIa [eolje]s
uIStIO Jeary YIM ay} poods
JO 74STUl
Aydt aoedssem oUO JO oy} years SULAFTUN SOHOAOOSIP
puee& yeoi1s ydumiy
Jo [eone1o0ay}
‘sotsdyd

£12 AHL OILANOVWOWLOATA

WOYLOAdS

puoses zed ‘Aouenbaiy

S19}9U UT YI SUaTAAe AA

UWAue oyeudoiddevomos oneuseuooeja

saaem
jo Aue Aouonbesy
Avutoq
01
e—OL

‘peonpoid
[Ty yons soARA JOARy YIM oy} oures peods ut Aydura ‘eoeds etoy,
ore iofew ssouereyIp
UT oy) AeA oy} saneJo snowea Aouonbaly sasuei1
oie
peonpoid
pue ayy spoyjour
Aq yorym Aoyyore “porpnys
Ul “SLY CZ OA MOYS
ayy Aouonbay
pue ysusjeaemsaBuer
Jo snowteasyredJO oy} OHeuUseWO.Na[9
“uMMOeds OIPEY:
JON [Te syedore UMBIp
0} ‘afeos
-_SOABAL
Uy aun YABusTeavm-Zuo]-Ao
UOIZeIapy] usnboy-MoO]
AB10ua
st poyerpelSso[un
omy vomos yuowdmba
st Aroa ‘aBrey sy 9y} sofouonbey
ore ‘peseorour
oy}
Suneper
10) (SUIATO001seolAap euto0deq sJeTeuUrs pue soyTeuIs[HUN Ayeuy
e
peoyovid Jamo] yuuJo pouryoeul
syred
st poyova
UL BY} SABMOIOTUL “UOHOES
IoystEy sotouenbely
jo 9Y} oneusewoNIe[eummjd0ds
ore peonpoid
Aq -ejou
sano puR Aq ‘suIOJe OY, VIQISIA UOIZer
ST Jey} oSueI 0} YOTYMOY} UBUINY
Ao
01 +01
ST “aATIISUAS
UT oYY ‘OIQISIA ‘Jo[OIARAYN
PUB API-X “suUOTse1
oy} UOHeIpel
SI onp
0} sassao01d
yey} M990 UTY}IM “SUOJe VUTUTYS SABI ole OpOJ SUONISUeI]
UIUAIA
oTMo0yze ‘Teponu z0L
OEQOOT
SOABM
AWNOI
CLE
(uondooos pur) uoneIpes 04} suofse1 aavMosorU pue ‘-orper -oLNOeTa ay} UT
AS19ue ay} suo[se1 Aouonbosy-JoYsSIYy oy} UI nq ‘snonuQUOD posaptsuod aq AvUT
oNousrWOIVDI[
Sumnaqoods
Y sarouonbay
uo ev OF WAS d
‘o[BOS
‘AQuonbaly ay} 0} Teuogsodoid AS19u9 JO So[pung aje10sIp “eyuenb ut poytute st
pourssoul] o18 pesn0} 9}eoIpul
JRU} SOABM
JO
SNOLIBA SUOLGIT “UL[AIAO
oy} UTM suontsuey Asiaue oyu 0} ABIOUa UT puodseii09 evyuenb asou_L LOL
X€
1—Ol

“‘SULOJe
ne
on
; bd
 Additional information regarding the

Human Aura discovered by other researchers

Since the writing of this thesis in 1970

 2U0 mE
NATIONAL

Vol. 46, No. 19, January 9, 1972

PERFECT NG SpFOR
EXperisranFearrit |

REDS P
| Ses

oe

~_ py WILLIAM DICK a Psychic Experts, Fearing Anti-US.

Espionage, Warn: »

Russian espionage operations appear headed toward

Russstatisenol ESP for Spying

closely
use of ‘psychic spies” to steal America’s most
guarded secrets, top psychic experts warn.
=i
ba es ff
“Before the end of the 1970s, Russian diplomats will be
able to sit in their foreign em- matched Mrs. Chalker’s de-
bassies and use extrasensory scription perfectly, Pullman
perception (ESP) to steal the said.
secrets of their enemies,” Ed- “If we are able to do this
ward J. Pullman, director of much,’”’” Pullman remarked,
the Southwest Hypnosis Re- “just think what the Russians,
search Center in Dallas, Tex., who are 25 years ahead of us
told The ENQUIRER. in this research, could do.”
According to Pullman, a spy é Further support for the psy-
would be hypnotized, then his chic spy theory came from
invisible ‘‘spirit’’ would be or- two distinguished university
dered to leave his body, travel scientists.
across barriers of space and ~
“T certainly take the idea of
time to a foreign government’s
security facility, and there psychic spies as a possibility,”
read top-secret documents and Dr. Harold A. Cahn, associate
relay back their information. professor of biology at North-
Such ‘astral projection” al- ern Arizona University in Flag-
staff, commented.
ready has been accomplished
“IT myself have had an ‘out-
in laboratory settings, Pullman
of-body’ experience where I
said, adding that the Russians é
suddenly found myself looking
are probably now trying to »
down on my own body from
perfect it.
“America is in for a cruel ~ ’ oN above.”
awakening if it doesn’t begin A University of California
studies into such out-of-body psychologist, Dr. Charles Tart
experiences,’ ” Pullman assert- of Sacramento, who has con-
ed. “Already the Soviets are ducted laboratory experiments
at least 25 years ahead of us tending to prove that out-of-
in psychic research.” body travel really happens,
Pullman, who has delved in- told The ENQUIRER:
to psychic research for 25 of “If the Russians are inter-
his 58 years, bases his psychic e-mail icetimre ested in it, why not our own
spy conclusions on personal people?”
UNDER HYPNOSIS: Edward asf Pullman ore Mrs. Beveriice Chalker, attempt- Another psychic expert fore-
experiments he conducted
ing to duplicate Russian experiments projection’ in which the “spirit”
in “astral saw ‘out-of-body spies” as the
along the lines of those alleg-
edly being done in Moscow leaves the body and travels. “biggest weapon yet” in es-
today. aoe =
a i
-
scribe what he heard at it and| lived.”” Mrs. Chalker said she pionage operations.
Pullman said he tried to relate information on any top-|| felt herself moving north,” “And I believe the Russians
duplicate the Soviet experi- secyet documents. “then I was over New Jersey ,have almost perfected it,” add-
ed Sybil Leek, noted astrologer
o~
ments described in the 1970 “Through astral projectio n,| and I saw her home. Once you
book. ‘“‘Psychic Discoveries the Soviet diplomat would the tt lace, you see what's and ‘author.
Behind the Iron Curtain,” to ; PSY Cac Oe
‘attend’ the Pentagon meeting|80ing eon se
on just as though is great danger that “There
you} within
see if they had any merit. —“I OiScoyie.. and unknown to|Were watching it on TV. the next 10 years the
— invisibly, : ie ahlaut
2 :
steal
was amazed to find out how to the pes le at the conference “T began to probe the bed- ae be S ub Be ce ie out-
signficant they were,” he Binios :
| e : infori
fe
iat a he :
gather-| room and( f saw Sharon's hus- ?"
, r ee aE Bee
5
Se: Naas cr td De transmit tied imme- | and asleep on the be“d.’’ Mrs ihe eS es
The book, by Sheila Ostran- ThE ; Chalker { ! ‘ .
der and Lynn Shroeder, de- distuiy turcush his earth be ith 1 ‘The light “Unfurtusately; we in_this
RoyYrs which remained in the Russian | was on because he had fallen
|asleep reading a book, which Country haveé lagged so far be-
scribe a Soviet crash program
to develop psychic power as CURTAIL embassy,
iwas on the floor beside the hind in re earching _
a practical instrument for Tre ty. ¥
“Or the diplomat could be, | bed. ability, including astral pro-
communication, surveillance, taken out of the trance when = |jection, that there is little we
and intrusion into foreign se- 3 '
4
ey
wena, the Pentagon meeting was | “I described the room, even will be able to do to retaliate.
curity systems. over, and could then relate the | to the color and design on the, We must wake up to its po-
The two women authors vis-
— ia
; ee information. What his out-of- pajamas he was wearing tential before it is used against
ited Moscow and other parts 7 2 body spirit had seen and heard When Sharon returned home ys5.”’
of the Iron Curtain in the sum- would be retained in his mind. jthe following day, she ques-| To which Pullman remark-
mer of 1968 to research their “There is no defense against |tioned her husband about his| | ed: ““Of course. there’s always
book. They reported that the such intrusion,’ Pullman warn- activities the night before,|the possibility the U‘S. is far-
Russians are spending about ed, ‘‘at least none that we Pullman said. ther along in psychic research
$21 million a year on psychic know of.”’ The husband's account oO than is currently believed.
research, including work with The bes: Hescribes re Pullman went on to describe cided exactly with what Mrs. | “In that case, neither Russia
Yogas who claim ability to crash program to develop one of his own experiments in Chalker had described, the,nor the U.S. would have any
perform out-of-body travel. psychic powers for com- astral projection. A Dallas hypnotist added. |military advantage. And with
“Apparently,” Pullman ob- munication, surveillance, “clairvoyant,” Beverly Chalk- Sharon even found, in a dirty , everyone knowing everything
served, ‘‘the Soviets have real- and intrusion into foreign er, Was experimenting with as- clothes hamper, the pajamas |‘that everyone else was doing,
ized the immense military ad- security systems. tral projection at his Texas her husand had been wear’ «2, (war would be an impossibil-
vantage of the psychic ability research center one night, and the design and color |ity.”
known as astral projection.” range, such as from Moscow. Pullman related, when a wom-
He urged that the U.S. gov- “The hypnotist would give an visitor named Sharon asked
ernment “immediately finance the diplomat the suggestion that Mrs. Chalker be put to
a university probe into the es- that his mind could travel the test. Sharon, whose hus-
pionage possibilities of psychic through time and space to any band was home in New Jer-
spies.’ part of the world within a few sey, asked Mrs. Chalker to tell
(A U.S. Defense Dept. seconds. her “what my husband is do-
spokesman explained to The “The diplomat would then be ing tonight.”
ENQUIRER the department is given a specific suggestion to Pullman said he started Mrs.
conducting ‘‘no ESP research attend the top-secret meeting Chalker’s astral flight by first
of any kind.””) Pullman gave in the Pentagon, and to de. placing her in a deep hypnotic
this example of possible trance.
Russian spying techniques : Mrs. Chalker, a 37-
of the future: ; year-old interior decora-
“Let us suppose that the = | tor, told The ENQUIRER
Soviets wanted to send | she then began to experi-
one of their diplomats to © ence a sensation like fly-
spy on a top-secret meet- ing.
ing in the Pentagon. oe
“It’s kind of like being
“The diplomat, who
would have to be physical-
an angel, I guess,”’ Mrs.
Chalker said. ‘“‘You don’t
ly sensitive, would be
hypnotized while seated in feel any winds or you
a chair in the Russian 4 7% AE fi ere don’t feel like your arms
embassy in Washington.
7B ony, Ny are flapping. You’re just
floating.”
It might be possible for EE EO RET IETT Bees teattn Aacsicd:
him to do his out-of-body At Sharon’s request,
ASSOCIATE PROFESSOR: Dr. Har- Mrs. Chalker said, ‘“‘I be-
spying from very long old A. Cahn says he has had “‘out- gan my astral flight to
NATIONAL of-body’’ experiences where he look- her house, although I
Page 8 tnouirer ed down on his own body, didn’t know where she
 Amazing Russian ESP Tests —
| Saw Them With My Own Eyes
Professor Douglas Dean of the Newark College of Engineering is one
of the leading parapsychologists in the United States. He has just re-
turned from Russia, where he was sent specially by The ENQUIRER,
with news of amazing advances in ESP research by Soviet scientists. In
the second of two articles, Prof. Dean — one of the first Western scien-
tists to personally witness startling new experiments behind the Iron Cur-
tain — describes what he saw.
By PROFESSOR DOUGLAS DEAN ply pours his or her energy into it.
I saw effects of psychic energy Then a scientist showed me its use.
produced by Russian ESP re- Before him were two glass jars of Z
waste water from a clothing plant.
searchers for which people would The water was thoroughly dirty, full of
have been burned as witches years pieces of cloth and other rubbish —
ago — and which many Ameri- actually a sludge.
cans are still not ready to accept as In the first jar, the scientist put or- ;
dinary pieces of metal. Nothing what-
possible. ever happened. The water remained
Among the things I saw were a a sludge.
device that stores psychic energy, In the second jar he placed the psy- :
then discharges it; hypnotism taking chotrenic generator which had been Douglas Dean went to Russia for The ENQUIRER.
place by telepathy; a person being charged by the medium with psychic
squeezed the ball; when he did, the refused to acknowledge that she could
taught to play the piano beautifully energy. pen would make an up-and-down line. speak Russian!
Astonishingly, I saw all the dirt and
by hypnotic trance; and a young sludge in the water fall to the bottom The subject was told to keep squeez- Today, Soviet researchers are not
scientist trained to make objects of the jar — leaving clear, pure water ing the ball. only able to make objects move by
move by mind power alone. The hypnotist in the Crimea then the force.of the mind alone — they
at the top. . ; .
Bear two things in mind as I de- tried to make the subject fall asleep. are at work training others in this
Imagine being able to control water power. é :
scribe these remarkable demonstra- pollution by means of psychic’ energy! Again. and again he succeeded. The
subject nodded off and the line made I spoke to one’ young woman @
tions: Se Yet, if the device I saw can be applied about 35; a psychology: professor -at
First, I saw them with my. own eyes, on a large scale, by the pen became straight.
Russian scientists
Moscow University. who had. been
either in person or on film. ~~ may.at some future date be able to do - Both hypnotist: and subject were trained to accomplish this ‘feat. ~_
- Second, these were not stage tricks, timed. It was found that the subject
just that.<l was told that once energy On a table with-a clear glass top
fell asleep by the evidence of the pen-
but part’of an official Soviet govern-. has been placed into. the device, it were two cylinders..She made the cyl-
-Mnént-backed program in ESP re- line, within 5 seconds after the hyp-
ean be stored for long periods. and inders roll across the table simply by
search. The Russians are: pinning. a |notist- began to exert his power —
even sent around the worldif neces- willing them to move — and coulc
“lot on being able to outstrip the world sary without losing its force.
telepathically
Another amazing new use of -hyp- move them in’ two different direction
in ESP knowledge. And from what I ‘Would you believe a hypnotist can at once.
saw, they very well may. i nosis — which is really a form of te-
put a man to sleep from a great dis- Afterward, she told:‘me she had been
One of the most spectacular dem- lepathy. — was a way to learn diffi-
tance away, by telepathic power? I
2 eult techniques at incredible speed.
trained to control matter with tier
onstrations I have ever seen in my saw proof, mind. It had taken her two years to
life was that of a Russian device call: The first subject was a man who want-
‘The subject was in Moscow; the hyp- reach proficiency. The process, she
ed a psychotrenic generator — a ed to become an artist. He tried to
notist in the Crimea, about, 1,000 miles ‘said, was first to believe that: it could
. small, metal object, shaped like a pyr-away. ; ne
make an artistic etching without pre-
vious training. It was; naturally, very be done. Then she had to learn to con- .
amid. This’ device is designed to re- In the subject’s hand.was a rubber centrate all her energy into her finger- |
ceive psychic energy, store it and then ball connected with an automatic pen, poor. He was then hypnotized and told tips, and. direct their power toward
use it. he was.a famous artist who was dead.
similar to an automatic weather chart-| the objects to be moved.
A medium or other person with psy- ing device. The pen traced a straight Without further training, he etched a
picture that was highly professional! The Soviets are able to train,people
chic power sits by the device and sim- line on the paper unless the subject in the use of psychic power and to
A- woman who wanted to learn to
play. the piano was told under hypno- make the many other awesome ad-
sis she was the great pianist Rach- vances ‘which I have revealed in these
‘maninoff, reincarnated. At once she articles, for only one reason — they
played extraordinarily well. are spending. large sums of: money on
A third was a woman who wanted ESP. research. :
to learn to speak English. So. well did Until the U.S. does the same, Rus-
this hypnotic technique work that she sian progress in ESP will remain
not only spoke English fluently, but years or decadés ahead of ours."
ao enh tas
 NATIONAL
[|er
NA
Vol. 47, No. 4, September 24,
ee

Time—Top Amertcan Scent

f
eo
ae racees
[ i Su
cll Dk Prine STRELA
z ioe
% RD,

r
‘N

ra Be keys :

ET AY \\ a
A Bei 1 Oe Cine el Woh
>

- SROS CRS

lc a 6 -«-.
i Witressed Startling Anvances
a

Professor Douglas Dean of the Newark

College of Engineering is one of the first
lia Russian
Western scientists to personally witness
startling new experiments in ESP now
ESP Research
being conducted by Soviet researchers.
Sent by The ENQUIRER to Russia for this purpose, he has just returned
with news of amazing advances being made by the Russian scientists,
which
| NSS
he describes here in the first of two articles.
“~~
Prof. Dean, one of the leading parapsychologists of the United States, made
trans- © ©
scientific history in 1966 when he demonstrated that telepathy can be
mitted to a person who is not even aware the transmission is taking place. \.
<
As reported in the International Journal of Neuropsychiatry, he showed with
measuring instraments that a subject’s blood vessels contracted when another
person in a room 259 yards away concentrated on a thought emotionally
meaningful to the subject.

By PROFESSOR DOUGLAS DEAN a year. I was struck by the sophisti-. .

they use in their
Russian ESP researchers have ad-|cated equipment
many ESP laboratories.
vanced so far that they can now RS a NCCES it
GAM SSS oe >
SNS Ra ROR
To aid their research the Russians SERN WAS
’s
make color motion pictures of the lasers, brain re- JOURNEYED TO USSIA:
! Professor Douglas Dean, one of America
have computers,
psychic “aura” (waves of energy) at home after his meeting with
cording machines, holography equip- leading parapsychologists, relaxes
surrounding a person’s body — ment for 3-dimensional pictures, and Russian ESP scientists.
which are used by medical doctors |piezo-crystal devices to measure pulses a, like a phantom
body, partic-
that emanate from the fascinatedly as color succeeded color lines of the bio-plasm
to diagnose illness! its own signifi- photo. It was as if in death it was still
wlarly during mind-over-matter experi- in the aura, each with
another dimension.
This unprecedented feat is only ments. : cance as to the state of mind and body present, but in
one of the amazing accomplishments of the subject. I believe that the Soviet scientists
By contrast, U.S. researchers into are now able to make ‘‘phantom pho-
of the Russian ESP scientists, now Red in the aura indicate s anxiety.
ESP have no official recognition, very y. tos” of missing human limbs as well.
going all-out to explore and harness little equipment and no money. My Blue is the color of health and stabilit
colors tell whether the subject In other research, the Russians have
psychic force. They can also: own equipment, for example, has to Other found that, hours before a rainstorm,
is organically ill. °
e Show that plants ‘‘know” when be borrowed most of the time. are these ‘a plant displays unusual activity in
The astounding color movies of the |_ So accurate and definite
rain is coming — hours in advance. stem and leaves. Seemingly, it
Soviet doctors actually its
e Demonstrate that when part of an human aura the Russians have made pictures that “knows” — it can ‘feel’? — that rain
organism is cut away, its life-force re- show how far they have already gone use them
for medical diagnosis. Phy- way. Soviet science is trying
g the films, find indi- is on the
mains in eerie phantom form — and in Kirlian photography, pioneered by sicians, watchin to put this remarkable discovery to
they have photographed the phantom! scientists Semyon Kirlian and his wife cations of what
is wrong with patients in predicting the weather
nt parts work now —
e Make pictures of the energy lines |Valentina. and how to treat them. Differe and in switchin g on automatic equip-
between people who are in telepathic Psychics have always talked about of the body are photographed for their ment such as pumps before storms ap-
communication with each other. the aura they see emanating from peo- particular auras, pinpointing where the pears: se A2¢ EN eine.
The plain fact is that the Soviets are ple, and the Western world has known medical problem is. Two more developm ents are espe-
years ahead of the U.S. in research on for some time that the Soviets have Strikingly, the Russians are now also cially. fascinating. First is that the
ESP. been able to take still pictures of this able to demonstrate that not only does Russians now seem able to “‘tune into”
They are as far ahead of us in psy- aura, a plant give off an aura which can be
and photograph the aura of any person
I myself have recently succeeded in shown in Kirlian photographs — but
chic science as we are ahead of the
is cut they choose. In my own experiments I
underdeveloped countries in manufac- taking still photos of it using Kirlian that when a piece of the plant cannot do this, nor, I believe, can any
turing technology. 4 techniques. - away, the missing part shows its own other researcher in the U.S:
In the fields of mind-over-matter, But I gasped in astonishment when I traces of energy on film! With this ability, the Soviet scien-
phenomena and telepathy, they are al-] was shown the spectacular films made Soviet scientist Dr. V.M. Inyushin tists have made a second advance that
ready so far in advance of us that wejby the Russians — a naryel be yone believes that thereis a special energy is staggering in its implications. Using
may never catch up. the wildestdi
9) (
Les. ©
produced by living things that is not 3-dimensional holography in conjunc-
> }

I am certain the Russians will be|US_ scarpcher present in inanimate objects. He calls tion with Kirlian photography, they
the first to put ESP to everyday prac- There was the human aura, as the it the bio-plasma. able to take pictures of the
tical use. psychics have described it, before my They showed me pictures of a leaf, have been going between two peo-
lines of energy
Top scientists, incredible laborator- eyes — flowing from the body of a its aura all around it, the leaf throb- ple who were in telepathic communi.
vieseandeamazing equipment.are being} subject, in wave after wave of vivid bing with its bio-plasma. cation with each other!
used in Russian ESP research. color,‘ =ron Then they showed me pictures of Thus, they are many steps along the
| A full Soviet government program It emanated especially from the the leaf cut, a part of it missing — and road to solying the riddle of telepathy.
ds behind it—tothe tune of $20 million}areasof the back and neek.-1. gazed ihe-part cut away. still showed ener IDr, Inyushin is also employing laser
ipeams in an intensive eftortto be the
first to uncover the secrets of tele
pathy.
The Russians are miles ahead of us
‘in other aspects of ESP research, too.
In my next article, I'll describe a de-
vice they have invented that can ac-
tually accumulate and store psychic
energy — and how I saw this device
clear sludge out of polluted water be-
fore my eyes!
~ B299a9